Messages of God's Love: 1904

Now where, my little readers, does this first month of the new year find you? I dare say you have made up your minds to be a better boy or girl this year than you were last, and you have not, so far, succeeded, have you? And do you know why you have not? I will tell you. Your heart is so thoroughly bad all through that you can get nothing that is good out of it.

A friend of mine was standing with me, some time ago, under an apple tree in his garden, and he had in his hand an apple, which looked as though just a little piece of it was rotten and the rest good, for it had quite rosy cheeks, but when my friend began to cut the rotten part away, he found that it was bad all the way through—bad to the core—and he had to throw it all away, for he could not eat any part of it. That apple is just like a poor sinner’s heart—it is bad all the way through, and no part of it is good, and nothing good can come out of it.

If you turn to Romans 7:18, you can see what the Apostle Paul could say, “I know that in me (that is in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing ;” and in Matthew 15:19, the Lord Jesus tells us what comes out of the heart is all bad—there is not one thing which is good, and He knew quite well what our hearts were like, for He is God and knows everything.

Now God does not tell us to try to make ourselves better, but to come just as we are— “sinners,” “without strength” unable to save ourselves—for “while we were yet sinners Christ died for us,” and “when we were yet without strength Christ died for the ungodly.”

Yes, the holy God knew that we had no goodness to give Him—that we were poor lost sinners. But though He knew all this and more about us, yet He loved us and showed His love by giving His own dear Son to die for us. And Jesus did all there was to do—He died for sinners—and now is risen again; and God sends a message to you that whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission, or forgiveness of sins. (Acts 10:43.)

And God not only forgives the sins of all who believe on the Lord Jesus Christ —but He gives them too the place of children, and they become “the children of God,” and “the Father’s house of many mansions” becomes the home to which they are going when they leave this dark world which lies under judgment. (John 1:12; 14:2,3.)

But this first month of the year finds some of you happy, rejoicing believers, seeking now to live and shine for the Lord Jesus, and may God richly bless you dear ones, and make you blessings in your homes and school! Seek to do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, and for the glory of God. It is for this that we have been left here in this world, out of which the Son of God was cast, that we may live for Him who died for us, and seek to let our light shine before men, so that they may glorify our Father which is in heaven. (Matt. 5:16.)

ML 01/03/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

False Christs.

JESUS prophesied that false Christs would come, and warned the believing Jews against them. Christians are warned against false prophets, or teachers, and against evil spirits rather than against false Christs. ¤ Jno. 4:16.

Christians are not looking for a Christ to be born into the world, as the Jew s did, and still do. We who are Christians, know that Christ has already been born into the world, and that He died and rose again, and ascended to heaven; and also that He will come again into the air to gather His own to Himself. And so Christians are not warned against false Christs, because they cannot be deceived by foolish and wicked men who may set up to be the Christ.

But after Christ has come into the air, and taken away the church, it will be different. The Jews will still be looking for their Messiah to be born into the world and raised up as their Deliverer. And that is the time when the great danger will be. God will work in those who fear His name, and will give them the hope of the coming of the true Christ to deliver them. But that is just the time when the enemy of God’s people will do his utmost to deceive them; and he will succeed, too, in deceiving the unbelieving mass of the Jews, while, through the warnings of Jesus, a part will be preserved.

Jesus warns all those who fear God, saying to them: “Take heed that no man deceive you; for many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ, and shall deceive many.” Again, He says There ‘shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.”

How kind and gracious is Jesus thus to warn them before hand, so that they should not fall under the power of the enemy.

Already, in the past, many false Christs have arisen—perhaps forty or more—who have succeeded in leading many of the Jews after there, to their own destruction. But the greatest effort of Satan will be after the church is gone. At that time the antichrist will arise, He will be the great false Christ. Many others also will arise, and by the power of Satan will show great signs and wonders, and the unbelieving Jews will be deceived, while God will preserve those who trust in Him, and will bring them into the blessings promised to the fathers.

Dear young reader, Jesus, the true Christ, has already come, and has died for sinners. He has also risen again, and gone back to heaven, and is there now a living Saviour for all men. And God calls upon all men to repent and believe the good news—to believe in Jesus, and confess His name before men. Have you believed? Have you confessed Jesus as your Lord? If so, you are already saved, and you need have no fear of false Christs; for, before that special time of danger comes, of which. Jesus warns the Jews, He, Himself, the Lord from heaven, will come, and take you where no false Christs can ever enter to deceive. Yes, He will come and take His waiting people home, to be with Himself.

May you be found waiting and watching for Jesus to come from heaven.

ML 01/03/1904

Teaching the Children.

HOW our picture speaks to us of the loving interest the mother takes in the instruction of her children, and also, of the attention shown by two of them.

It reminds us of those verses in 2 Tim. 3:14, 15: “Continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and, hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child thou halt known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus.”

May you, dear children, be eager to hear what God has to say to you in His word, for there we get instruction for our whole path, and it shows us the way of salvation.

I expect most of our readers have learned before this how we can be saved—that God has provided the Saviour and all we are asked to do is to accept Jesus, God’s beloved Son, as our own Saviour. If we have done so, it is for us to learn how we should act, by looking at the Lord Jesus in His path while in this world.

He was a little child, a servant and a master, so we can have His life as an example for us.

Most of my readers are children and let us see what the Scriptures tell us of the Lord when He was twelve years of age. Turn to Luke 2:41-62. There we learn that He went up to Jerusalem with His parents and remained behind when His parents were returning to Nazareth. They went back to look for Him and found Him among the teachers of the Scriptures, hearing them and asking them questions. His delight was in God’s word and He took the place of a learner, although He (being God) was able to teach them. So that portion would teach us one lesson, and that is never to take the place of teaching an older person, even although he may not be correct in what he is telling; the place of the child is to listen and ask questions. Then again, when His mother found Him and told Him how they had been seeking Him sorrowing, He did not answer His mother. in an unkind and disrespectful way, but simply said: “How is it that ye sought Me? Wist ye not (or did you not understand) that I must be about My Father’s business?” His answer showed He was in a proper place, and they should have known where He was. Then He went down with them to Nazareth, and was subject unto them. That is, He obeyed His parents—He did what they told Him. If we do the opposite of these things when we are children, we will be very displeasing to the Lord; and He loves us too much to let us go on in wrong ways without punishment.

May you, dear children, first accept Jesus as your own Saviour, and then learn His ways down here, and ask Him to enable you to be as He was.

“My son, hear the instruction of thy father, and forsake not the law of thy mother.” Prov. 1:8.

ML 01/03/1904

Something for the Poor.

THIS little girl has a basket full of good things; perhaps she is taking something nice to eat to a poor family, as we see apples lying on the top.

In the cold winter there are many who suffer from hunger and cold, because they do not have the necessities of life, and how needful it is for those who have good things to eat and many comforts for themselves, to think of the poor and seek to supply their needs.

That is what the Lord Jesus did for us. He left the glory and came down into this world, in order to meet our needs.

Have you ever thought of what our great need is? I have no doubt some are quite ready to answer, “It is the salvation of our souls!”

Yes, dear children, that is right; and the only way that we could get our souls saved, was, by the Lord Jesus coming down from the glory and becoming a man, so as to go to the cross and die in our place, and there bear the punishment that we deserved for our sins. There was no other one able to do that but Him, and He now offers salvation to all.

What would you think of the poor, needy people refusing the basket of provisions which this dear child is taking to them?

You would, no doubt, think they were very foolish, and it would, indeed, be an insult to her for her kindness; but have you ever thought how much worse it would be to refuse the gift of eternal life which God offers through Christ Jesus? Those who refuse this gift must bear their own punishment, away from. God forever and ever. If you have not yet accepted this precious gift which God is now offering freely to you. dear reader, I do trust you will accept it now and thank Him for it, and then what you may give to the poor will be loaned to the Lord.

“He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and that which he hath given will He pay him again.” Prov. 19:17.

ML 01/10/1904

At Willing Heart.

The next lesson we will try to gather will be one of the things which should result from redemption— the “willing heart.”

Israel had been redeemed from the land of bondage and were now on there way to Canaan, the promised land. When at Mt. Sinai, the Lord told Moses to tell the people to make Him a sanctuary that He might dwell among them. Many fine and precious things, and much wise and curious workmanship would be needed for this sanctuary. Gold, silver and precious stones, fine cloth of various colors, beautiful embroidery, skins that were dyed, costly wood, and other things of value were necessary to its construction. All this was to be given to the Lord by the people, but there was one thing the Lord specially pressed upon them; that was, that all who gave must give with a willing heart; it was of such only that He asked an offering. When this was made known to the people, all whose hearts were stirred up, and whose spirit made them willing, prepared an offering for the Lord, and brought it to the work of the tabernacle. Men and women—every one whose heart was willing—brought their willing offering until there was more than enough for the service of the Work that the Lord had commanded. (Ex. 25:1-9; 35:1-29, 36:1-7.) Thus they poured in their offerings until Moses had to tell them not to bring more.

My dear young readers, you who know Jesus as your Saviour, have been redeemed from a bondage worse than that of Egypt, and you are now on your way to the heavenly Canaan; but you have been brought into a place where there is Work to be done for the Lord, and this work requires means to carry it on. How many of you have willing hearts to give and to do for Jesus? What has He done for you? You well know that He gave His life—He gave Himself! Could He have done more? And are your hearts touched by this great love of His?

Then you will wish to follow Him and to serve Him.

There are many ways to serve, and one of these ways is by giving. Lay aside for the Lord a portion of your little earnings, or of what is given to you. All is from His good hand; give back a part to Him. Do this, and continue to do it through life and God’s blessing will be upon you. He will enrich you in soul, and that is better for you than to have the riches of this world, for it will make you happy here and will be rich gain in eternity. And neither will the Lord allow you to suffer here through what you have given.

If you give, do not give grudgingly: that would not please the Lord; give cheerfully.

What a precious word is this: “God loveth a cheerful giver.” Give to Him then with a glad heart, and rejoice that you have something to give! Praise Him for His goodness that He has put in your hand that of which you can give back to Him! Praise Him that He has opened your heart to make you wish to give to Him!

You little know what a store house of treasure above, you will be getting in this way. But the most blessed part of it is that He who has done all for you, will get glory out of it; and His name will be magnified.

May God give to each of my dear young Christian readers the “willing heart.” If you do not have such a heart, ask the Lord to give it to you. You will never be fully happy, or have rich blessing without it. The soul that is miserly shrivels up; but, “The liberal soul shall be made fat.”

ML 01/10/1904

"According to Your Faith Be It Unto You."

A SERVANT of the Lord Jesus Christ, much used in the gospel of the grace of God, was preaching in a Village in one of the midland counties. The passage he preached from was “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” The Lord owned the word, and one of the hearers went home rejoicing in Jesus Christ. She turned to the text in her Bible and read it over. The words which follow struck her attention; they are “and thy house.” Receiving the whole passage in the simplicity of faith, she counted on the Lord for her whole “house.” The Lord had said, “Thou shalt be saved and thy house,” and she believed Him. She was saved now, but her “house” was not. She did not stay to reason, nor to question; but taking God at His word, she expected the salvation of all who were of her “house.” She prayed for them in the confidence which a full persuasion of the immutability of God’s word alone can give, and which reasoning only weakens. As soon as opportunity occurred, she went in her simplicity to her aged parents, who lived in a distant village; but when she got there she could not open her mouth. They knew not “wherefore she had come,” but the Lord knew, and if she could not speak she could pray for them. Her sense of her own weakness only served to cast her more entirely on the Lord; and the fact that on her first visit she was unable to speak, shows she was not one of those bold, talkative persons, who too often mistake the energy of the flesh for that of the Spirit. “A meek and quiet spirit is in the sight of God of great price.” But she soon repeated her visit to her parents’ home. In that same village she had, beside her aged father and mother, four brothers and two sisters, one of the latter being married and having children. She herself, also, had a husband and children at home. All these, with the exception of herself, were unconverted, but what cannot a Divinely implanted faith affect? One after the other, in what order or succession the writer knows not, nor is it of much importance, father and mother, brothers and sisters, the sister’s husband and eldest child, her own husband and eldest daughter, were all brought to Christ. Subsequently her second daughter believed and was saved; and last of all, an aged uncle living in the same village as herself, was “added to the number:” All these are probably still living, witnesses to the power and grace of him who said: “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and thy house.”

Who in the prospect of that most solemn moment, when the trumpet shall sound, and the “assembling shout” shall fall upon our ears, and the archangel’s voice shall summon the sleeping saints from the dust of centuries, —who can hear of such an instance of the power of faith and prayer without earnestly desiring grace to “go and do likewise?”

ML 01/10/1904

"Thou God Seest Me."

Genesis 16:13.

I KNEW a little girl called Eleanor who lived in a beautiful island where there was plenty of nice fruit, which was sold by women who sat at their stalls in the market place. One day, when Eleanor was about eight years old, she was passing with her mother through the market, and she put out her little hand and took one gooseberry. As they came back she was going to take another, but she saw the woman looking at her, and so was afraid to do it.

Four years passed away, and Eleanor became weak and ill, and had not long to live. Her pale face and large grave eyes did not look happy, and at last she told her mother what so greatly troubled her. She knew that when she took that gooseberry it was a sin against God, and this made her afraid to die. Her mother did not say it was only a little thing, but she told Eleanor, the story of the thief on the cross, and Eleanor said, as the tears ran down her cheeks, that she was like that thief. But I am glad to tell you that before long Eleanor trusted in the Lord Jesus Christ as her Saviour, and knew that God had forgiven not only one of her sins, but all, for it is written: “The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from ALL sin.” I saw her lying peacefully on her bed before she died, and heard her say, “What should I do without Him?”

And now, dear children, I want to ask you this question: How long do you think God remembers your sins? No doubt Eleanor had done many other naughty things, but as I have told you, even one sin troubled her greatly. You may forget many things which you have done; but God knows them all, and I want you to come to Jesus, that He may wash you clean from every spot in His precious blood.

Another thing I wish to say to you is this: Never do anything-that you would not like your mother to see you doing. Mother may be upstairs or gone out, still there is One who is always looking at you wherever you are, by night or by day. You might hide something you have done from your mother, but you cannot hide it from God.

ML 01/10/1904

Leaving Us an Example.

1 Peter 2:21.

Oh! how sweet to trace the footsteps

Of the blessed Saviour God,

As in holiness and patience

He the thorny life-path trod.

How we love to think of Jesus,

Seated on the mountain brow,

Walking by the quiet seashore

Just the same as we do now!

Dwelling in the crowded city,

‘Mid the bugle and the strife,

Blessing all who come in contact

With His holy, helpful life.

Oh! that we who love the Saviour,

Little children, though we be,

Might more perfectly obey Him

As He bids us, “Follow Me!”

Our Lord Jesus had this witness

That He welcomed sinful men;

He would have us lead the lost ones

Back to God, as He did then.

From His lips there dropped the precious

Words of wisdom, truth, and grace;

And His hands were filled with blessing,

For this weary, human race.

Lovingly He touched the mourners,

“Weep not,” tenderly He said;

Thus it is for us to comfort

Those who sorrow o’er their dead.

Like to Him, we mingle daily,

With the sinful, and the sad;

All around us, as around Him,

Move the tearful and the glad.

He has left us an example,

Oh that we might follow true,

So that He may find us always

Doing just what He would do.

ML 01/10/1904

Joy in God.

Romans 5:11.

Joy is a fruit that will not grow

In nature’s barren soil;

All we can boast, till Christ we know,

Is vanity and toil.

But where the Lord has planted grace,

And made His mercies known;

There fruit of heavenly joy and peace

Are found, and there alone.

ML 01/10/1904

Repentance.

DID you ever do anything for which you were very sorry? Children often have little accidents which trouble them; and older people, too. All know what it is to have that unhappy feeling that we experience after doing something which we wish we had not done.

What do we call this feeling? It is repentance. When we are sorry that we have done a certain thing we repent having done it. So repentance is sorrow and regret for wrong or failure.

How unhappy this little girl looks! On the floor is her broken slate, with the pencil and slate rag lying near.

Do you think she is afraid of being punished? Perhaps so. Perhaps she was displeased about something and threw her slate down in anger.

When we do such things we are sometimes punished. Sometimes, when we are sorry for what we have done and express feelings of repentance, our parents forgive us.

How is it, dear children when we sin against God? Does He punish us or does He forgive us?

When we sin against our parents, our teachers or others in this world, sometimes we are punished, even when we repent. And sometimes we escape punishment when we do not repent.

But it is different when we have to do with God. We have all sinned against God and we all deserve to be cast into the lake of. fire. But God is ready to forgive everyone who repents and turns to Him for forgiveness. “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” 1 John 1:9. He will not turn anyone away.

But if we do not repent, our punishment is certain. We cannot escape from God’s punishment, though we often escape from man’s. Jesus said,

“Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.” Luke 13:3.

Dear sinner, if you are still in your sins, turn to that loving, forgiving Saviour. If you do not, you will certainly perish—you must spend an eternity of misery with all who reject the blessed Son of God.

He offers forgiveness, life, and a home with Himself forever. Repent and be saved before it is too late! Tomorrow the door may be shut.

ML 01/17/1904

Holy Garments.

Ex. 31:10; 35:19; 39:1,41.

THE next lesson we will try to learn will be from the “holy garments” in which the priests were to be clothed. When they went into the sanctuary to do service they must wear special clothing suited to that holy place, and the garments in which they robed themselves were called holy.

In these days of Christianity there is no holy place where God’s glory is veiled from the eyes of the people. To the prophet Ezekiel it was made known that the Lord would go far off from His sanctuary, because of the abominations committed there (Ez. 8:6), and this prophet saw in vision “the glory of the God of Israel” lifted up, and departing from the temple which God had owned, as His house. Now, not only is the glory departed, but the temple itself is gone.

Are we then shut out from the presence of God, with no priest to stand between us and Him? Oh, no! When the veil of the temple was rent, “boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,” the “new and living way” was given to all who believe in Him. Thus we have access into God’s very presence by faith. Do we not then need priests to offer up our offerings unto God? We do; but, mark it well, the Lord has made all of us, who believe in Him, priests who may offer their own offerings. “Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father.”

Not only are those, washed from their sins in the blood of Jesus, made priests, but they are, as God tells us in 1 Pet. 2:6, “an holy priesthood.” A wonderful position this to be brought into!

And have we, who are made priests, any holy garments to put on? Listen again to what God says, “He hath clothed me with the garments of salvation, He hath covered me with the robe of righteousness.” (Is. 61:10.) How very beautiful this is! —prophetic language of one who was greatly rejoicing in the Lord, and whose soul was joyful in his God. And now, we who believe in Jesus can say, Christ is my salvation, and He is my robe of righteousness. What more beautiful garment, what holier dress could we have?

Oh, dear young Christian, do not forget that you are clothed with this wonderful robe. May you be enabled, through grace, to “walk in newness of life,” and according to the heavenly position into which you are brought! And may you know the power of that “pure religion and undefiled” which will keep you “unspotted from the world.”

ML 01/17/1904

Wanderers From Home.

SOME years ago, three boys of an English family, which had recently emigrated to Canada, resolved to take a ramble through a neighboring forest in search of a, river which flowed a few miles from where they lived; not doubting that they could easily find the way. I regret to say that they entered upon the journey without the knowledge or consent of their parents. The eldest boy was fourteen years old; and he, as well as the others, ought surely to have known that it was their duty to gain the permission of either father or mother to their thus leaving home. The word of God requires, not only that children should obey their parents, but that they should honor their father and mother, which certainly implies that they should consult them upon all important occasions, and obtain their consent to any fresh undertaking. But this, these boys neglected to do.

The brothers started on their journey upon a bright day in autumn, and for awhile all passed agreeably enough, for the first portion of their walk was through a pleasant part of the forest, where there were beautiful maple, beech, and birch trees. The sky also was clear over their heads, and they enjoyed the singing of the birds, and the agile tricks of the squirrels. This is the way that “the pleasures of sin” usually take. They are mostly sweet, and captivating at first, and it is easy to glide along the path of temptation; but, sooner or later, they are sure to bring forth their bitter fruits, to the sorrow and pain of those who have been betrayed into sin and folly.

Thus, after a time, our young travelers entered a dense part of the forest, through a cedar swamp, which was thickly strewed with prickly brushwood. A cold, drizzling rain also came on, and the sun set in clouds. They then thought of retracing their steps and returning home, but discovered, to their dismay, that they could not find the way out of the forest, and that they were lost. They were, therefore, obliged to pass the whole of the night in that dismal place, sitting together on the stump of a tree, almost up to their knees in mud, with the cold sleet beating upon them, and in fear of bears and wolves. They were also very hungry, as they were quite unprovided with food.

See what trouble and distress they had brought upon themselves in consequence of their rash and unsanctioned departure from home. Bitterly did they repent of the course which they had taken; reaping the fruits of that which they had sown by in subjection to their parents, and disregard of the word of God.

Not only were these boys in trouble themselves, but they were the cause of intense grief to their dear parents. The mother, however, knowing to whom to turn in their distress, cried unto the Lord, beseeching Him to protect and preserve her children, wherever they were. The father, in company with a neighbor, went in search of them, lighting fires and firing guns, hoping that the lost ones would either see the fires, or hear the reports. Finding their attempts fruitless, they started off to an encampment of Indians to obtain their assistance in searching for them; but this effort was also unavailing, as the Indians were gone away from the camp on a deer-hunt.

As soon, however, as the day began to dawn, the weary wanderers renewed their attempts to find their way home, and at length, after much difficulty, reached it, to the great joy of their sorrowing parents, and delight of their own hearts. The mother, who only was at home when they arrived, after embracing her once lost, but now found, children, hastened to prepare some food for them, of which they were greatly in want, having been without for more than twenty-four hours. While they were refreshing themselves, the father returned, dispirited with his unsuccessful search, to be gladdened by finding them all safe at home.

Although their sons had acted so wrongly in leaving homer so great was the joy of the parents at seeing them again, that they could not find it in their heart to chide them; though doubtless they afterwards pointed out the error of the course which they had taken. And does God ever reprove a poor lost one, who comes to Him, in the true acknowledgment of his sins, and looks to Him for mercy and forgiveness in the name of His dear Son? No, indeed, but “there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.” Luke 15. I trust, dear reader, that this joy has already been expressed in heaven on your account, or, if it has not, that it may now be thus expressed, by your coming to God in this name of His only begotten Son.

ML 01/17/1904

The Happy Little Boy.

I WANT to tell you about a little boy whom God had made really happy, though not by giving him much down here, for he was only the son of a poor cottager. What was it, then, do you think, that made this dear boy so truly happy? Listen to his own earnest words. I had called to see his mother, who was one of God’s children, and, while we were talking together, he came in, and I asked him if he loved the Lord Jesus? The mother replied, “He tells me he has eternal life, and that he shall never die.”

I turned to the little boy, and said, “But how can you say that?”

He replied, “Because God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” laying, great emphasis on whosoever.

I then said, “Well, but don’t you know that God is holy; so very holy, that not the least spot of sin can enter into His presence?”

He answered, “Yes,” very quietly.

“How, then, can you—a little sinful boy—expect to get to heaven where God is?”

After a thoughtful pause, “It says in Scripture that the Lord Jesus was without spot of sin.”

I continued, “Oh, yes, I know that; but what has that to do with you? You are full of sin. God said, ‘the soul that sinneth, it shall die;’ and when God says a thing, He always keeps His word.”

“God’s Son died for sinners, and all their sins were put away by the blood of Christ.”

“Do you think your sins were there?” I asked.

“Yes, I know they were.”

“Why, how do you know it?”

“Because I believe God has given me His Spirit—and I feel so happy here,” laying his hand upon his heart.

“Do you? Why you have a sinful little heart there—does that make you feel happy?”

“Oh no, but God’s Spirit does.”

I could question no more, dear children. I could only lift my heart in praise to the Lord for His great goodness in so early teaching this dear little one the true and only way to be really happy.

ML 01/17/1904

At Winter Morning.

WHAT a cold, dreary morning! The snow covering the tops of everything, and the clouds so heavy that the sun’s rays can hardly struggle through them. Poor sheep, what shall they do for pasture! But if they cannot get green grass now for food, God has provided other food for them, and given to man the intelligence to take care of them. The man in the field is driving them out, no doubt knowing where he intends to take them; but how different from the Lord Jesus, who is a Shepherd to all those who believe in Him! He goes before His sheep.

He first went to the cross, where He gave His life for His sheep, and He never asked them to follow Him there, but after He gave His life for them, so that they would not have to bear what they deserved from the hand of God for their sins, He now asks them to follow Him. That is, to live in this world in meekness and lowliness, gentleness and love, seeking the glory of God and having their joy in Him.

Can you say, dear reader, you are one of His sheep? If you can, there is a precious verse for you to remember. It is:

“My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me; and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish.” John 10:27,28.

ML 01/24/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

The Beginning of Sorrows.

WE have already seen that after the Lord Jesus comes, and takes the church away, the Jews will come into prominence again. Some of them will be converted, and led to look for the coming of the true Christ, while the unbelieving mass will be deceived by false Christs and false prophets. This will be a time when the true hearted will have to suffer for Christ’s name. But it will also be a time when the nation will pass through terrible trial and sorrow on account of their sins, especially the sin of having rejected Jesus.

Now Jesus prophesies of this beforehand, so that the faithful ones may know what to expect, and thus not be deceived. He says to them, “Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars; see that ye be not troubled; for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes in diverse places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.”

Well, if these are but the beginning, what must the end be! Alas! alas! for the poor Jews, when their time of great sorrow comes!

Perhaps about seven years will run their course between the time Jesus comes into the air, to take the church away, and the time when He will appear in glory to the Jews, to deliver and bless the godly ones amongst them, and to destroy the others. During this seven years is the time when these things mentioned in Matt. 24, will mostly be fulfilled. The second three and a half years of the seven, will be the time of their greatest sorrow; and what Jesus calls the “beginning of sorrows” will probably be in the first three and a half years. It will be then that the tokens of the coming storm will show themselves. The “wars,” “famines,” “pestilences,” and “earthquakes” will be like the first big drops of rain that precede the terrible cloud-burst which works such fearful devastation.

Perhaps at some time you have been in the field, or some distance away from the house, when you saw a great storm approaching. You saw the great black clouds coming rolling on; you saw the lightnings, the great fireworks of the heavens, playing on the clouds; you heard the noise of the great wind, and the thunders beginning to roar over your head, and you fled to the house, reaching it, perhaps, just as the wind came, and the first drops began to fall. How glad you were to be in the house before the great storm burst upon you in its mad fury!

Ah! dear children, a more terrible storm than that is coming. Is it not well to be sheltered from it? If you flee to Jesus you will find Him a shelter from the coming storm of God’s wrath and judgment. Do not be like the Jews who rejected Jesus, and who have no shelter from the storm. Flee to Jesus now.

ML 01/24/1904

"Not One of Them Is Forgotten."

Luke 12:6.

I watched the sparrows on the eaves,

One cold November day;

And as they flitted here and there,

They seemed to me to say:

“O child of sorrow! cast away

Thy doubts and anxious care;

For He who guides our feeble wings

Is present everywhere.

He shields our feathers, gives, us food,

Protects our young from harm;

O faithless one, be still and lean

On His almighty arm.

Our lives depend, from day to day,

On Him who framed the skies;

And cannot man repose in Him,

The True, the only Wise?”

As these winged messengers

Thus preached to me, I felt

A calm steal o’er my troubled soul;

And as I meekly knelt

In prayer unto my Saviour God,

The cloud was chased away,

As mists before the sun’s bright beams

That cold November day.

ML 01/24/1904

On the Round Pond.

NEVER, I suppose, shall I forget that incident of my boyhood. It must, have been holiday-time, and mid-winter. There had been plenty of sliding and skating for a good while. On the day to which I refer, Stephen Sellings, George Kenward, my brother, and myself, with a lot of other boys from our school, were together upon the Round Pond. It being a sheet of water through which a stream flowed, parts of it near the edge were only thinly frozen. As my brother and I passed along, not far from the bank, we heard a sharp cry of distress near us. Doubtless it was heard by many, for a number of boys came running up. No men could have been there just then. We all saw George Kenward struggling in the water, the ice still breaking under him, while he tried to raise himself by his arms. I regret to say that, for the moment, I and the rest simply looked on, —except my brother. He was younger than myself, and I believe there were several lads older. But my brother directly darted towards the struggling boy, I calling after him, “Don’t go! don’t go!”; for my fears were aroused as to himself. Stephen Sellings, a bigger boy, also shouted, “Come back! come back! You will fall in yourself! Come back!”

My brother heeded us not. His whole attention was on our school-fellow’s peril. And in almost as brief a time as it takes me to tell it, he had approached near enough to grasp either the hand or some part of the clothing of the boy, when, with a quick movement backward, he drew him clear out of the freezing water on to the stronger ice. George Kenward was saved from death!

In order to save A school-fellow, my brother put his own life in danger. How thankful ever afterward must the rescued boy have been! But there was One, Jesus, the Son of God, who loved you and me so much, that, not only did, He put His life in danger for our sake, but, as the Bible tells us, He laid down His life, that you and I might be saved.

He saw what danger we were in;

He knew that God must punish sin;

So, out of pity, Jesus said,

I’ll bear the punishment instead!

Do you love Him for it? Have you ever thanked Him?

ML 01/24/1904

Jesus Died for Me.

A LITTLE girl was sitting one Sunday night upon her father’s knee, talking about the Lord Jesus Christ. Somehow they at last began to speak of dying. To die and go to heaven is not the proper hope of the believer, but rather the coming of the Lord. It is that that the believer in Christ is to look for, and it is that which is called “the blessed hope.” But, although death is not what the Christian is to expect, it so happened that this little child and her father got to talking about it, and at last the father said, “Would you like to die, and go to be where Jesus is?”

“Yes, I should,” replied the child. “What! and leave your father and mother here?”

“I should like you all to go with me.” “But suppose you had to go first and leave us behind?”

“I should like to be with Jesus, because Jesus loves me.”

“But don’t we love you?”

“Yes, I know you love me,” replied the little girl.

“Well, then, why would you not rather stay with us?”

“Jesus loves me, too,” said the child, hardly able yet to express her thought, but it came presently.

“Don’t we do all we can to show that we love you?” said the father.

“Yes,” replied the little girl looking very thoughtful; “You love me, but Jesus died for me.”

This settled the question to her mind and her father’s, too, you may depend upon it. Much as the little one loved her parents, and much as they loved her, they, both felt that there is One whose claims are far beyond all others; One who has proved His love in a way no other could. Think, dear little reader, what must it have been for that Holy One to be, “made sin for us that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him”? What must it have been for Jesus to bear the wrath of God? He loved God as none on earth ever loved Him, yet He had to bear God’s wrath because in His love for us poor lost sinners He took our place, “bear our sins in His own body on the tree,” and so took all the punishment, all the judgment, all the sorrow that we who believe in Him, as this little girl did, might never have to bear it. Oh, what love was this! Well might the little girl say she would rather be with Him who had thus proved His love for her. She felt that His is a love no other can equal, though she could not express all she felt. But those few earnest words told her thought: “Jesus died for me.”

Can you say this by faith? Can you say, “He loved me, and gave Himself for me”? I hope you can. And if you cannot, may grace be given you to enable you to do so for His name’s sake.

ML 01/24/1904

A Negro Slave Treated Kindly.

AFTER he had been some time in service, his master said to him—

“Now you are of age, you may go where you please, and serve any master you think proper. I did not buy you to keep you as a slave, but that you might enjoy the sweets of liberty. You can leave my house tomorrow if you like.” The poor slave was melted by the power of kindness, and with the deepest emotion he exclaimed, “Me leave you, my dear massa? Oh! no, not for all de world. Me want no wages to serve you, if massa turn me out at one door, me will come in at the other.”

ML 01/24/1904

The Lambs of Christ.

Each lamb of Christ is purchased

By precious blood;

Each lamb of Christ is nourished

With heavenly food;

Each lamb of Christ is tended

With loving care;

Each lamb of Christ is destined

Life’s home to share.

How happy to be folded

Upon His breast!

His purchased lamb, there ever

In peace to rest;

To fear no condemnation

Since He has died;

To have a full salvation—

To none denied.

Dear child, and art thou loving

This precious One?

Art thou, by faith, rejoicing

On God’s dear Son?

Fly to His loved embraces,

He waits for thee;

Accept His offer’d mercy,

And happy be.

ML 01/24/1904

A Happy Family.

I THINK I hear some of my readers say, “What a strange family, and how happily they are dwelling together seeing there are so many different kinds of animals!”

First let us tell the names of them all: there is a terrier dog, a monkey, a lop-eared rabbit, a guinea pig, a white cat, a weasel, two rats, two wild rabbits, an owl, a jackdaw, a hawk and a jacobin pigeon. No doubt you wonder why the dog does not attack the rats, and the weasel the rabbits, and the cat the pigeon. The reason is, they have been trained to live peaceably together, and I expect their teacher has often to take the cane to them.

Even little children and grown up people, too, have trouble together, and why is it? It is because of sin in the nature, and wrought upon by Satan, who is the “prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience.” Eph. 2:2. But let us remember that that ugly, quarrelsome and disobedient spirit can be kept under by the rod, and we should be thankful when we are corrected, as it leads us into paths of peace and happiness. So the Scripture says, “Foolishness is bound in the heart of the child; but the rod of correction shall drive it far from him.” Prov. 22:15. Again,

“The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge: but fools despise wisdom and instruction.” Prov. 1:7.

Now I expect that none of you who read these lines, would like to be called a fool; so, if not, you must not despise instruction.

There is another thing I would like to tell you—that that nature even when brought into subjection and obedience, by the rod or the word of God, is not fit for God, and that is the reason “God sent His only begotten Son into the world that we might live through Him.” Jno. 4:9.

God in His infinite love gave His Son, and it is only through Him, we can have eternal life. “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him.” John 3:36. It is that life that alone can bear fruit to God, and by which we can please Him.

May you, dear children, be willing to take correction and live in obedience; but remember that you cannot be suitable for God, without accepting Jesus as the One whom God hath sent to die in your place and that you might live through Him.

ML 01/31/1904

The Laver.

NEXT we come, in our little lessons, to the laver. This was a small brazen vessel which was to be placed between the tabernacle and the altar, and water was to be put in it. Here the priests were to wash their hands and their feet before they went into the tabernacle so that they might not die, for God would have no defilement carried into the holy place. Or, turning the other way, they must wash their hands and feet before they went near the altar to minister, for there it was they burnt the offerings that were made by fire unto the Lord. (Ex. 30:18-21, 40:30-32.)

In our last paper we saw that the priests in olden time were to be clothed in “holy garments,” and that now, in the days of Christianity, those whose sins are washed away in the blood of Jesus are made priests unto God, and Christ is their robe of righteousness.

Since then there now are priests and priests who are fitly clad, let us ask if there is for them any service, as there was for the priest in olden day; and is there any cleansing laver to give them fitness for their work? If you will turn to first Peter, second chapter, you will see in the fifth verse that the priests are called holy and they have sacrifices to offer, and these sacrifices are acceptable to God through Jesus Christ.

Did you ever think, dear young believer, that it is for you to offer sacrifices unto God? It certainly is. And what can I offer, do you ask? You are not to bring a slain lamb, or other animal, and see his body burnt upon the altar by a priest. No, you are the priest and the sacrifices that God will accept from you will be “spiritual.” If you will turn to Heb. 13:15, 16, you will understand better what these spiritual offerings are. You will there see that you are to praise God continually, by your lips giving thanks to His name; and you are “to do good,” and “to communicate”—that is to help others, and this maybe done in different ways. Are you doing these things? God tells us He is well pleased with such sacrifices. Is it not very blessed to know this? And He is glorified through it, for He says, “Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me.” Oh, how happy to know that we can thus serve the Lord, and please Him!

But look again in our chapter in Peter. You will see in the ninth verse that the priests are called royal, which means kingly; and as kingly priests they are to show forth the praises of Him who hath called them out of darkness into His marvelous light, We are not only to offer praise to God, but we are also to speak of His love and His goodness to others, thus “showing forth His praises.” Doing these things, we are acting as priests, and our God is well pleased with the spiritual sacrifices we thus offer.

But where is the laver to wash our hands and our feet? Let us remember that it was the water in the laver that cleansed away the defilement, and that water is used in the scriptures as a symbol of the word of God, and we will be helped in this question. It is by the word of God that our ways are made clean, and the work of our hands made ‘pure, so that God can accept the sacrifice we bring. (Ps. 119:9; John 15:3; Eph. 5:26.)

It is true that it is only through Christ that we or our offerings can be acceptable to God; but, in a world that is full of sin, we contract defilement, and, as the priest in olden times must cleanse his hands and feet afresh every time he went into the sanctuary in God’s presence, and every time he offered a new offering upon the altar, so we must cleanse our ways if we would offer acceptably to God.

And since it is ours to “offer praise continually,” do we not need to study God’s word daily in order that our ways may be cleansed and we made fit for service?

Without this study—this cleansing—will not our lips be closed, instead of giving forth their fruit to God?

ML 01/31/1904

A Solemn Warning.

The Scottish Evangelist, Duncan Matheson, was holding some meetings in the house of an ungodly man. This man, taking offence one evening at the faithful presentation of the truth, told Mr. M. that the next meeting would be the last that he should hold under his roof.

The young servant of Christ was deeply grieved, and prayed much that the Lard would give him a suitable subject for his last address. These touching words of the Lord Jesus, in His appeal to Jerusalem, were laid upon his heart “If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.”

At the close of the meeting, the Evangelist shook hands with the master of the house, saying to him, “Prepare to meet thy God.” The next day this man, when drinking with his companions, suddenly fell dead.

Truly it is a solemn thing to deliberately reject the truth of God. One moment here, the next in eternity!

Dear young reader, do not turn your back upon the truth. Come now to Jesus, while you may. Eternity is too long to allow of any dallying. The broad road leads to the lake of fire. If your feet are still there, oh! rest not until they have been turned into the narrow path which leads to life.

For you, as for the man who would not longer listen to the truth, tomorrow may be too late.

ML 01/31/1904

Head Knowledge, or Heart Experience.

A MINISTER was called to see a young lady who was supposed to be dying. He found her very weak and low, and the doctor had no hope of her recovery. She seemed anxious to know the Saviour. She asked the minister what was the difference between head knowledge and heart experience.

The minister asked her if she had ever felt herself to be a lost sinner. She scarcely understood the question, but she remembered she had heard, years before, a text given out by a clergyman she knew, “For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.” She was, at the time, surprised at these words; she thought to herself “I could not say that; to me to live is the world, and to die would be to lose my soul and go to hell.” The impression left upon her was deep, but after a time it passed away.

Now, however, she was face to face with eternity, and exercise of soul returned.

The minister told her that in Adam we are all dead and lost, and that we must be born again to get the new life.

He then told her that Christ had died to procure life for us—that He had shed His blood to obtain our pardon.

She listened earnestly; she believed; she rejoiced. And this was not all; the Lord raised her up from her sick bed, and she served and followed Him.

Dear young reader, are you like this young lady once was, when she had to say, “To me to live is the world, and to die would be to lose my soul and go to hell”? Oh, may you take your true place before God, as lost; and may you believe and live, and rejoice; and serve and follow Him whose blood can make you clean.

ML 01/31/1904

Two More of Our Little Friends Taken to Be With the Lord.

THE following letter we have just received from the father of two of our little friends who were taken to be with the Lord after a very brief illness, and we send it to our many readers with the prayer that the Lord will use it for blessing to souls and for His own glory.

“The Lord took our little daughter home November 12Th, at 7:20 a. m. She would have been five years old this Christmas day, and it pleased Him two weeks later to take our little son of eight years. When I arrived home at supper time he said, “Come here, Papa, I want to feel your face, I am so happy.” Just then the doctor came in and as George saw him he said, “I don’t need you any more, doctor.” The doctor soon left. A little while after he said, “I am so happy, I am going to see Annie,” his little sister.

At 9:30 p. m. he went into a convulsion and we thought he was gone. In about 20 minutes he became conscious and gave expression to these words, “Two weeks tomorrow morning since the Lord took Annie’s soul away. I am so happy, Jesus died for sinners,” and almost with the same breath, he said to one who was near him, “You should go to the meeting where I go.” He spoke no more but lay unconscious for one hour and a half, and then passed away. I might say that early in the evening he wanted so much water, and that I told him it was not good for him to take so much, and he said, “I can’t help it, Papa, but when we get to be with Jesus there won’t be any pain or sorrow, and we won’t want all this water, will we?”

If the Lord should see fit to call the little one who reads this paper, as suddenly into His presence as little George was, would you be able to say “I am so happy”? It is only the one who knows Christ as his or her Saviour that could say this. The believer in Christ has every reason to be happy at the thought of soon seeing the Lord Jesus, whether it is to pass through death into His presence or to be called to meet Him in the air at His coming. Our prayer is, that all our little readers may be able to say like little George, “I am so happy, Jesus died for sinners.”

ML 01/31/1904

Answers to Questions of December 6th.

1.“My soul is exceeding,” etc Matt. 26:38

2. “Even so, Father, for so,” etc. 11:26

3.“All ye shall be offended,” etc, 26:31

4.“Neither tell I you by,” etc 21:27

5.“Daughter, be of good,” etc. 9:22

6.“Take, eat this is My body.” 26:26

7.“Heaven and earth shall,” etc. 24:35

8.“Eli, Eli, lama sabachtani?” etc. 27:46

9.“Even as the Son of Man,” etc. 20:28

“ME AND THEE.” 17:27

Bible Questions for February.

1. What did Jesus say after these words, “For many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able”?

2. What did Jesus say after these words, “I tell you nay: but” —

3.What did Jesus say to those who sought a sign from heaven?

4.What did Jesus say when he stood in the midst of His disciples?

5.What did Jesus say after these words, “If ye have not been faithful in that which is another man’s, who shall give you that which is your own”?

6.What did Jesus say to the man who cried out, “Master I beseech Thee, look upon my son”?

7.What did Jesus say to the woman in Simon’s house?

ML 02/07/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

Enduring to the end.

WHEN the Jews are in their own land again, and looking for the coming of their Messiah, the godly ones among them will suffer persecution, because they will cleave to the name of Jesus, and will testify that He is the true Christ. Their testimony will be resented by the unbelieving Jews, who will still expect a Christ to be raised up on earth. And when the antichrist presents himself, they will receive him, and will seek to crush the true testimony; and in this they will be joined by the unbelieving among the nations.

So Jesus gives warning beforehand saying, “Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you; and ye shall be hated of all nations for My name’s sake. And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”

This will be a trying time to the poor Jews who then hold to the name of Jesus. They will be persecuted both by their own brethren and by the Gentiles who love not the truth. Many of them will die as martyrs for the truth of Jesus; and these will enter the kingdom above, instead of the kingdom on earth. Many too, in whose hearts the fear of God is not a reality, will prove unfaithful, and will become betrayers of the faithful. And the love of many, who, perhaps, are the Lord’s, will grow cold, because of abounding iniquity. In every way it will be a time of great trial. Life is sweet, and men do not like to lose it; and they also shrink from suffering and imprisonment, so that the temptation to give up the truth will be very great.

But this time of trial will come to an end. Jesus will come and will deliver His faithful witnesses, and bring them into great blessing on the earth. When He appears, all their trials and sorrows will come to an end. And this is the “end” which Jesus means, when he says, “He that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.” He does not mean here the end of human life, but the end of this period of great trial. Of course those who are faithful to the end of human life—those who are faithful unto death—will also be saved. They will have a crown of life. But that is not the thought here. There will be a company of these Jews who will suffer from hunger and thirst and nakedness and imprisonment. And those who remain faithful to the end of their trial will be saved out of all their troubles, when Jesus comes in glory, and destroys their enemies. And they will then have a rich reward for all their faithfulness.

ML 02/07/1904

The Temptation.

PART 1.

I TELL you, Charles, this world is full of manifold temptations, and the devil leaves nothing undone to catch us in his snares. The Lord Jesus says:

‘Watch and pray that ye enter not into temptation.’ Matt. 26:41,

a needed warning, indeed. God alone can keep us and give us strength to resist. In regard to this I could tell you a most precious incident out of my own life.”

Thus spoke an old man one evening to his grandson, Charles. One could tell from the old man’s words that they came from his heart; which, rich in experience, was ever ready to impart to others for their good. Tears were in his eyes. Charles, a youth of about sixteen years, showed in his looks and ways that he would be much pleased should his grandfather relate the story. The old man understood, and since Charles was of an age when temptations would come in on him from every side, he was all the more ready to grant the request, to warn him by his own experience, and to turn his eyes to the Lord Jesus, who is ever ready to stand by His own, and to give them courage and strength in temptation’s hour.

The old man began after a pause: “When I was in my seventeenth year, my circumstances in life differed from the present. My father, who up to that time, had a well-paying position, was obliged to give it up for health’s sake, and his income being much smaller, we had a hard time to make both ends meet, since our family was a numerous one. Out of eight children I was the only one able to earn anything, and I was overjoyed when I obtained a position as bookkeeper. My employer was a hard-hearted, money-loving man who took advantage of our pressed circumstances, paying me very scanty wages, so that, after all, I could be of but little help to my poor parents. My position was therefore not an enviable one; nevertheless I can thank the Lord who led me into this; for the sorrows and trials I had to pass through were the means used to lead me to Christ, who died on the cross for my sins. My trials led me to accept the invitation of Him who said, ‘Come unto Me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’ I had in those days a sincere friend who invited me to a gospel meeting held at his house. I went, and this ‘proved the turning point in my life. The word of God which is sharper than any two-edged sword, pierced my soul. Afraid and troubled on account of my sins, I fled to the arms of Jesus and found peace through His precious blood. How happy I was then! God had shined into my dark heart. Now I had a mighty and sympathizing Friend in heaven to whom I could go and tell everything. Now I had His word as a lamp to my feet and I possessed a living hope, hastening on to eternal glory, after a little sorrow and trials.

My position in business now became with each day more difficult. My employer became more rigid and hard, as he saw the change in me. He was a thorough man of the world, and thought that godliness was only a cloak for covetousness and hypocrisy, and therefore he looked on me and my actions with suspicion. But all this only caused me to cleave closer to the Lord.

At home everything seemed to go wrong; father did not get better, debts accumulated and in addition, house rent was due in a few days; there seemed to be no way out of it all.

The old man paused for a while in his narrative. Tears were chasing each other down his wrinkled face as all these things pressed themselves again upon his mind. Yet the expression of his face showed that those days of sorrow did not pass over him without the desired effect, but that he owned in all of these things the hand of Him who is the “Father of mercies and the God of all comfort.” Silent and expectant Charles sat waiting for his grandfather to continue.

ML 02/07/1904

Where Is Your Treasure?

A GOOD many years ago when I was a little child, I looked forward with pleasure. to the snow storms. We rolled the snow into big balls and made snow-men. Sometimes we built up walls of snow in the form of houses.

The little boy in the picture seems to be at this kind of work. Perhaps he is making a snow-man. His spade leans against a big ball of snow, while he stops for a moment to warm his fingers.

Can you tell me, children, how long the snow-men and the snow-houses or forts, last? What happens to them when the sun comes out bright and warm? They melt away and disappear. You cannot keep them very long.

The same is true of all the pleasures that this world offers. Some may last longer than others, but they will all pass away sooner or later.

So the Lord tells us to set our “mind on things above, not on things on the earth,” (Col. 3:2), and to “lay up treasures in heaven.” Matthew 6:20.

These heavenly treasures will never perish. We shall possess them and enjoy them throughout eternity.

When some pleasure of this world ends, when some pleasant thing fades away from our sight, like the snow-man, we feel sad and lonely, or discontented because of the loss. But if we are living for Jesus—if we are telling others about God’s wonderful salvation and showing love and kindness to those about us, we are laying up the treasures that cannot be taken from us. Our joy will be lasting. It will not be followed with unsatisfied feelings of discontent.

Let your heart be filled with love for your Saviour. Let your life be full of good deeds for Him.

“And behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” Revelation 22:12.

ML 02/07/1904

A Gift.

“A gift, sweet one, what doth it mean?

It speaks from heart to heart, I ween,

Then must my gift to you, dear child,

Be something pure and undefiled.

Therefore this precious Book I choose,

As you its holy page peruse;

May visions of a Saviour’s love.

Oft win your thoughts to things above.

May the great gift that God has given

To ope the door to us of heaven,

Be ever in your heart enshrined,

Helping you leave all else behind,

Guide you where many mansions are,

That Jesus doth Himself prepare;

May we together see His face,

Together rest in His embrace.”

ML 02/07/1904

Confidence.

THIS is a very, familiar scene—dear old Grandma sitting comfortably in her big chair by the table. She is busy with her knitting, and kittie is having a fine play with the ball of yarn.

You all love Grandma, and like to hear her stories. You feel that she is your friend and you tell her all about your work and play.

What do you think the little girl in the picture is saying to Grandma? Perhaps she is telling some good news that makes her happy. Perhaps she’ is asking permission to do something. Or it may be she is telling about some trouble she has had, or confessing something naughty that she has done. Whatever it is, Grandma listens with a kind, attentive ear.

You may not all have a kind Grandma to listen to your troubles and your joys, but dear children, there is one Friend whom you may all have. It is God, and He loves every one of you, and He likes to have you tell Him everything. He wants to hear about the things that please you. If you are in trouble He wants to help you. “The righteous cry a n d the Lord heareth, and delivered’ them out of all their troubles.” Ps. 34:17.

If you wish to ask for something, “This is the confidence that we have in Him, that if we ask anything according to His will, He heareth us.” 1 John 5:14.

“Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in Him; and He shall bring it to pass.” Psalm 37:5.

Do you wish to confess some wrong? “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins.” 1 John 1:9.

Yes, dear children, God is a faithful friend. He is never too busy to listen to you—to hear about the little things, as well as the greater things. He wants you to talk to Him. You are talking to Him when you pray, and He says, “Pray without ceasing.” 1 These. 5:17.

ML 02/14/1904

The Journey Resumed.

WE have sought to gather up some lessons from the precepts that God gave to His people of old, and from His ways with them.

We have seen that they were redeemed people, set free from the cruel bondage of Egypt, and Egypt’s king; and this speaks to us of a greater redemption, and a happier deliverance than was known by Israel of old.

We have learned of the “willing heart” with which many of the people offered to the Lord, and have sought to gather from it this lesson —the Lord has pleasure in the “willing heart,” and in the offerings that flow from it.

We have considered the “holy garments,” and compared with them the wonderful robe of beauty with which the Christian is now clad.

We have dwelt on the cleansing power of the word of God, as seen in type in the water used in the laver of old.

And now let us follow Israel again in their pathway through the wilderness where yet they had to encounter many dangers and many difficulties. They had tarried long at Mount Horeb for God had much to teach them there. But once again the cloud moves on. and they make three days’ journey in the wilderness. God, in His love, was seeking out a resting place for His people. The cloud was leading, and their steps were thus directed of the Lord, and the ark of the Lord went on before them. Num. 10:33-36.

But alas! how hard it is to satisfy the heart of man. Notwithstanding this special love and guidance which was to conduct them to the place of rest, the people again complained. Although they had had many proofs of God’s power and of His goodness, they did not trust Him when the path seemed hard; they did not lean upon Him in the hour of trial. And as their complaints went forth the anger of the Lord was kindled against them, and He sent a fire among them which consumed many of them. But again His loving kindness was shown, for when Moses interceded for the people, the Lord removed His chastening hand.

How is it with you, dear Christian reader? Do you appreciate the Lord’s loving care and guidance? Do you ever complain when the way seems hard? Do not forget that the Lord is ordering all your circumstance, and that infinite love and infinite wisdom are at work to bring about the best results for you. The One who has marked out all the pathway, and who “knows the end from the beginning,” is directing your way. Do not then, oh, do not, murmur and thus bring upon yourself the Lord’s displeasure. Praise Him for His goodness; and trust Him in the darkest hour. It is bright above the clouds—and ere long the clouds will all be dispelled. Soon the heavenly Canaan will be reached—soon “the morning of joy” will be entered upon.

It is for you to “trust and not be afraid” instead of murmuring as Israel did. A little while and all the difficulties will be overcome, and then you will shout the glad song of victory!

ML 02/14/1904

The Temptation.

ONE afternoon, shortly after this, my employer told me to leave the office a little earlier, in order to pay some bills which were due. Several of the creditors lived quite a way off, so that not till after two hours’ walking did I find myself at the house of the last one — Mr. W—. I was shown into, a room, and since I had to wait quite a while, I drew from my pocket the money I was to pay, to count it over, and found to my astonishment that I had a greenback of $100 too much. I counted the money repeatedly, with the same result—I had one hundred dollars too much. I hurriedly hid the bill in my pocket, just as Mr. W— stepped into the room. He approached me with these words:

‘You look very pale my young friend. Are you sick?’

‘I am tired from rapid walking, and I feel a little sick, indeed;’ said I, and so I was.

‘I thought so,’ was the reply.

We then transacted our business. I received my receipt and left the house. Arriving at home, I found things as I had feared. Our landlord had come and threatened to sell some of our furniture, if the rent was not paid promptly. My poor father lay in bed. My sorrowing mother sat weeping at the table. ‘Can nothing be done?’ cried she as I entered the room. ‘It is too bad that for the small sum of ninety or one hundred dollars we should lose this furniture. Is there no outlet to be found?’

Ninety or one hundred dollars! My heart repeated again and again. My pocket contained the round sum of one hundred dollars, and no one knew about it. Who would ever think of it? Well did I know how forgetful my employer” was. Ah! that money burned in my pocket. Without a word to any one, I went to my room, and sank on my knees to pray. But in this hour of temptation I found no word to say. Overwhelmed by the dreary prospect and all the sorrow that pressed in on me, I could not form one sentence or find words to utter. I rose from my knees and paced the room with loud, beating heart. Why could I not, carry out my plan? My employer was a rich man, and will never miss this small amount, and by it I could save the few household goods of my dear parents. He is without care, and will scarcely miss the loss of one hundred dollars. Moreover, the salary he pays me is so scanty, that he really owes me this sum and more, too. Now, it would be different, too, if I were going to use the money for a bad purpose; and could it not also be possible that God had allowed this error to take place, to put the money in my hand to help my dear parents?

These thoughts had somewhat of a soothing influence over me; so I cast myself into a chair, to quietly think over any further steps to be taken. The bills with receipts were once more taken from the pocket book and carefully compared, everything was correct. Then taking everything once more into consideration, I moved toward the door, putting my hand on the knob, and so doing I looked the room over, when my eye fell on my Bible, which lay on my trunk. I paused. If the step I am about to take is a good one, then the Bible will set me clear on it, I said to myself. I went back to my seat, opened the Bible, and, what do you think, dear Charles, were the first words my eyes fell upon? They were these: ‘Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love Him. Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth He any man. But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death.’ James 1:12-15.

Like a bolt of lightning these words came into my heart; again I went on my knees, and this time I could pray. I was as one who had stepped out of a thick fog bank; the way was clear to me, and my heart beat fast and loud in joy and triumph. The Lord had delivered me out of this temptation. I hastened down to my dear father’s bedside, as one who was transformed, assuring him that on the following day, I would do all in my power to bring relief.

My dear Charles, what grace the Lord has shown me! Never, in all the days and years of my life, have I forgotten the Lord’s faithfulness to me in that hour of temptation.”

Again the old man paused in his narrative. He seemed to taste again the joys of that hour, when by God’s grace, he triumphed over the enemy.

ML 02/14/1904

A Remarkable Answer to Prayer.

NEARLY fifty years ago, an earnest young Christian had it laid upon his heart to go to the Crimea, where war was being waged. He thought of the soldiers’ lot with its hardships and risks and peril, and he longed to go as a herald, of mercy carrying the glad tidings of salvation to the weary, the wounded, and the dying.

It was not an easy matter to get an appointment such as he wished, and how it could be brought about, he had no idea. But he had confidence in the “Hearer of prayer,” and so made known his desire to God, and to Him only.

One day he received a letter which in substance ran thus: “If you are still in mind to go to the East, reply by return of post, and please say when you could start.”

The letter was from one entirely unknown to our Christian friend. He knew there must be some mistake about it, bill he felt that the hand and voice of God were in it, calling him to the scene of conflict,

He went and told a certain Dutchess about it, saying there was clearly a mistake, but that he was willing to go. “How strange!” exclaimed the Dutchess: “I have been praying that God would incline you, to go, and others have been praying also. If there is a mistake, I will send you myself.”

He then wrote to the one who had sent the letter, and learned from him that it was intended for another person of the same name. The letter had gone astray, and the clerk, in the Post-office had written on it, “Try Huntly,” and in this way it came into the hands of our young friend.

Those interested in the matter, very glad to find one so well suited for the work, soon made arrangement for the one who so desired it, to take his departure for the East, and there in the scene of conflict, amongst the wounded and the dying he was greatly used of the Lord.

Nothing happens without the Lord. All circumstances are under His control.

“Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy paths.” Prov. 3:5, 6.

ML 02/14/1904

Giving.

If I could talk with each one of you, little readers, I am sure many of you would tell me the same story our picture does. With happy hearts and cheerful faces you have entered the school-room with a bunch of flowers for the teacher. Perhaps you gathered them along the country road, or perhaps you brought them from the garden at home. Sometimes you bring home flowers to Mamma; and sometimes you carry them to your friends or sick neighbors. All of you, who have given away flowers or gifts of any kind, know how much pleasure it affords you and understand better those beautiful words in Acts 20, “It is more blessed to give than to receive.”

We enjoy giving most when we do not think of receiving anything in return. But God says, “He which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully,” and “God loveth a cheerful giver.” 2 Cor. 9:6, 7.

The Lord wants us to be unselfish and to give generously and He will not allow us to go unrewarded. We may not in this world always get a return for all we give, but the Lord will give us an abundant reward in heaven. Yet even here, the pleasure we ought to find and often do find, in giving, more than repays us for what we have given.

There are other ways of giving besides the one of which we have been speaking. Our gift does not have to be something we can see, like flowers. Have you ever thought how much happiness you can give to others by speaking kind words and doing kind deeds? Our friends and associates often have troubles that we know nothing about. They often have sad hearts and perhaps unhappy faces. At such times a kind word or a kind act may have a great deal of power. It may give comfort and encouragement. When a person has had trouble and is discouraged, —perhaps ready to fall into sin in order to forget his trouble—God may use one kind word or act of a dear little child to soften, that person’s heart, speak to him of God’s love, and save him from a sinful course.

We know not how far-reaching the influence of our words, and actions. Let us try, then, dear children, with God’s help, to “scatter seeds of kindness” Wherever we go—seeds which will grow up into beautiful plants and trees, the fruits of which will come back to us, both in this world and the world to come.

ML 02/21/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

The Gospel of the Kingdom.

THE gospel of the kingdom was preached by John the Baptist, and by Jesus, when they were on the earth; and it will be preached again by Jewish messengers of Jesus, the King, after the church is taken away, and when Jesus is about to return to Israel as their Deliverer.

The word “gospel” means “good news.” And John the Baptist preached the good news that the time was at hand to set up the kingdom in which Jesus was to reign over Israel and the nations; and because of this he called on the people to repent, for the King who was to reign would reign in righteousness, and would cut off the wicked. See Matt. 3:2, 11-13.

After John the Baptist was put in prison, Jesus also preached the gospel of the kingdom, saying “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the gospel.” But they rejected Jesus also, as they had rejected John the Baptist, and so the kingdom was not set up. They killed the King, and the setting up of the kingdom must wait until the King comes again from heaven.

While Jesus, the King, is now in heaven, the gospel of the grace of God is preached both to Jews and Gentiles. The rejection and murder of the gracious King proved man to be so bad that nothing but pure grace could meet his need. On the ground of the precious, atoning blood of Jesus, this grace is preached. His precious blood cleanses from all sin, and so the door of mercy is thrown wide open for all—for the Jews —for the Gentiles— for the best, and for the worst alike—for all need it. God in His great grace is ready to welcome, and pardon through the blood of Jesus all who will come. The preaching of this is called “the gospel of the grace of God,” because it is grace, and nothing but grace.

“By grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God.” Eph. 2:8.

It is thus that God in His grace is gathering a people now from Jews and Gentiles, who are to be the bride of Christ, when He fills the heavens and the earth with His glory.

When the bride of Christ is completed, He will come, and take her to heaven, and then God will give Him the kingdom. But before He comes back with His church to reign, a work of grace will be begun among the Jews, and the King will send messengers from amongst them into all the world, to proclaim the good news that He is coming back again to establish His kingdom on the earth. “This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations: and then shall the end come.” Matt. 24:14. Many will believe the good news, and many will not believe. A number from all the tribes of Israel will receive it, and a great multitude from the Gentiles, too, while the unbelieving who follow the beast and the anti-christ will seek to kill the King’s messengers. But the Lord will help. His messengers, and they will finish their testimony. It will go to all nations, and will leave all without excuse. Then the end will come—the end of the Jewish age, and the end of all the trials and sorrows of those who will then suffer for Christ’s name. Christ will come, and crush His enemies, and bless those who have waited for Him; and He will establish His throne of glory on the earth, and reign over Israel and over all nations.

Great will be the joy and the blessing of those who have a part in this glorious kingdom in which Jesus reigns. But if you believe in Jesus now, dear reader, your blessing will be greater still, for instead of being a happy subject in the kingdom on earth, you will be one of the kings above, who will reign with Christ for a thousand years. Rev. 20:6.

May such be your happy and glorious portion.

ML 02/21/1904

The Temptation.

PART 3.

THE old man continued again. The next morning I went to work with that one hundred dollar bill in my pocket. Upon arriving at the office I found my employer already there at his desk. As I entered be looked at his watch to see if I had got there on time.

‘Here, sir, are the receipts,’ said I, approaching his desk.

‘Very well,’ was the answer, ‘lay it altogether over there.’

I asked him, ‘Would you be so kind as to look over bills and ‘receipts, to see if all is in order, Mr. M—’? as I laid the papers before him. It seemed to me he was both surprised and annoyed, as he looked straight at me for some time. He glanced over the papers and continued to write again.

Seeing that I remained at my post before him, he asked me:

‘Well, what are you waiting for?’

‘I desire to know if all is in order,’ I replied.

‘I should have told you at once had it not been so,’ he answered, ‘and now oblige me by going to your work at once.’

‘I want to tell you first that you gave me one hundred dollars too much yesterday.’ With these words I laid the money on the desk before him. The colors in his face chased each other for a few moments, and then he said in a hardly audible tone:

‘Very well, just let it lie there.’

Having nothing more to say I went to my work. You can imagine what my feelings were as I sat all the forenoon. I thought of my dear parents, the difficulties they were in, how I had promised them to do all I could. But what could I do? The Lord comforted me. His word, ‘I will never leave thee nor forsake thee,’ was very consoling to me and quieted the loud beating of my heart. Noon hour came on. I took courage to speak to my employer. In a few words I told him of the trouble my parents were in, and asked him if he would pay me part of my salary in advance that I might help them. He answered in a harsh and unfriendly way as usual, and refused to grant my desire, and left the office.

ML 02/21/1904

The Voice of the Lord.

SOMETHING more than forty years ago, among the Highlands of Scotland, two of the Lord’s servants were engaged in evangelistic service. At first the work was slow, for, in the locality where these men were laboring, there was much ignorance as to the truth, and the people had their own strong views as to what was right and what was wrong, and they were not easily moved.

But when God begins to work, who can stay His hand? Here, from among the hills and glens, He chose to gather out a people for Himself. One and another and another were turned to the Lord, as they came under the sound of the blessed gospel of the grace of God; and the whole neighborhood began to be astir, as word of these wonderful conversions spread.

At one of the farm houses lived a young woman who determined to have nothing to do with what was going on—she didn’t know why the people were being so taken up with these, things. Soon there came an evening when all the family were going to the preaching. She was afraid to go, and said she would stay at home; but after the rest had all gone, she was afraid to stay alone. Throwing a shawl over her head, she started down the glen where the people were assembling to listen to the good news of salvation. She did not need to go a long distance, for the strong, clear voices of the speakers carried far along the glens and over the hills. Stopping some distance away, she took her stand behind a large tree where she was hidden from the people.

The speaker was carrying his hearers back to the Garden of Eden, where Adam and Eve were seeking to hide from God amongst the trees; and the voice of the Lord came to them, “Where art thou?” Ah! this was the voice of the Lord to our fugitive, too. She felt that her hiding place, had been discovered, and tremblingly she went forward. As the preacher continued, she listened with earnest attention, for now her soul was stirred—the plow-share had entered, and was doing its work. There and then, she was turned from darkness unto light, and went home rejoicing in Jesus as her Saviour.

How is it with you, dear unsaved reader? Has the voice of the Lord, “Where art thou?” reached your soul? Do not try longer to hide from His all-seeing eye. Come, just as you are, even as this dear young woman did, and He will receive you. You cannot hide yourself from His eye; for the darkness and the light are alike to Him; yea, “the night shineth as the day,” and “darkness hides not from Him.”

You cannot hide your sins for “there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed.” Even “the counsels of the heart” will be manifest, and “the secrets of men” will be judged. Come then! Come as you are, in your sins; “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners.”

May the voice of the Lord reach you, and may you no longer flee from Him.

Heed now His blessed invitation, “COME UNTO ME.”

ML 02/21/1904

Who Is Coming?

WHAT are they looking at—dear, kind Mamma and bright baby boy? Why do they look so happy? Do you not think they are watching for Papa as he comes back at supper time after a long day’s work?

We like to have Papa come home in the evening and take the little ones on his knee. Sometimes he brings us candy or something else we like. Sometimes he plays with us and tells us beautiful Bible stories. He is kind and good to us and we love him. So we look forward with pleasure to his return at the close of the day.

But there is someone else for whom some of us are looking. Do you know who it is? The old as well as the young—all who love Him—are looking for Jesus to come.

Jesus loved us so much that He left His happy home above and came to this poor, wicked world. He came to die for us that our sins might be washed away in His precious blood. And when He loves us so much, He cannot be satisfied to live without us. So He has gone back to heaven to prepare a place for us. And soon He is coming to take us to His heavenly home so that He can have us with Him all the time, for ever and ever.

Papa’s kindness and all the good things he gives us make us love him, and always glad to see him.

Because Jesus has done so much for us and gives us so many good things to enjoy—because He loves us so much—we love Him too, and want Him to come.

Sometimes we are so busy at our work or play that we forget it is time, for Papa to come home.

Just so we may be thinking so much about other things that we forget to watch for our Saviour.

Let us be always watching, “for yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry.” Hebrews, 10:37. We don’t know whether it will be in the morning or in the evening, during the day or in the night, that Jesus will descend into the clouds and catch us up to meet Him in the air.

And we must not think it may be months or years before He comes, for it may be today or tonight. He wants us to be always watching and ready.

“The end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.” 1 Peter 4:7

ML 02/28/1904

Evil Association.

WE saw in our last paper, that the people began again to complain, and this so displeased the Lord that He caused His fire to burn among them, and many were consumed. For the moment they were subdued; but alas they were soon drawn into greater sin; and this was through evil association, A “mixed multitude” of people had accompanied them on their journey, and through the lust and evil influence of these people, the children of Israel began again their murmurs; and these murmurs grew so strong that they even spoke against God. They said, “Who shall give us flesh to eat?” —and, “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?” (Ps. 78:19.) They did not believe in God; they did not trust in His salvation; and so the anger of the Lord was again kindled against them, and Be sent this word to them through Moses, “The Lord will give you flesh, and ye shall eat.” He let them know, however, that what they were so much longing after would become utterly loathsome to them. They should eat until the flesh would come out at their nostrils, because they had “despised the Lord” who was among them, and having grown tired of the bread which God had rained down from heaven for them, their hearts were turning back to Egypt. All this was very, very sad.

Be warned, dear young readers, and beware of the “mixed multitude.” You, who are on the way to the heavenly Canaan, should not find companionship in those who have not the land of promise before them. The company of Egyptians proved a snare to Israel, and so will the companionship of worldly ones prove a snare to you. If you mingle with such, you will soon find that Christ, the bread of life, is not enough to satisfy you; your heart will turn back to the pleasures of the world, even as Israel in heart turned back to Egypt, and were thinking of the flesh, the cucumbers, the melons, leeks and onions on which they had feasted there.

Which is satisfying to your soul—Christ, or the pleasures of the world? If you wish not to reap a harvest of sorrow, turn away, I beg of you, from worldly associates, and do not allow these lusts of the flesh, which would feed upon worldly pleasures. Feed upon that blessed One who can satisfy the longings of your soul—upon that One who has said, “He that cometh to Me shall never hunger.” And “make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof.”

ML 02/28/1904

The Temptation.

PART 4.

As I stepped into the hall, the janitor asked me if something unusual had taken place between myself and my employer.

‘Nothing that I am aware of,’ I replied; ‘why do you ask me this question?’

‘Something must have taken place about money matters,’ said the honest old man. ‘I should not have asked you the question only for this, that our employer knows no mercy when his money is involved.’

‘Do not be concerned about me, Joseph. I have not done anything wrong; but will you please explain what you mean?’

‘You see, my dear young friend, there must be some storm approaching,’ said the janitor; ‘late last night he sent me to the police station; and early this morning a detective came to the house. Do not be provoked with me if I have been concerned about you; you are very young, and—the temptation—!’

‘I thank you for your interest in me, but do not be troubled about me anymore, everything is all right,’ was my answer, as I pressed the old man’s band.

I can tell you, Charles, tears of joy flowed as I left the house. According to the janitor’s story, my employer had discovered his mistake the evening before, and, feeling sure that I could not resist the temptation, had the officer in the house, the following morning, for my arrest. At first, I felt hurt over his conduct, and for sometime could not quiet down. But soon better thoughts came into my heart. I recognized the hand of God in love. My heart was filled with thankfulness and joy, and though everything at home locked dreary for myself and parents, yet’ I could shout in joy and triumph: ‘The Lord is my helper,’ and ‘I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.’”

With folded hands the aged man sat in long and solemn silence, which his youthful listener dared not to interrupt.

“With such thoughts in my mind, I passed on through the streets, not knowing which way to turn. All at once, I felt a hand on my shoulder, and on turning, I found at my side, the manly form of Mr. W— at whose house, I had, the evening before, paid the last account. With a kind smile he stretched out his hand and saying as he did so, ‘You have given me a long chase, my young friend. I have followed you from High street, and was not able to get near, you till now.’

‘From High street!’ I said, astonished.

‘Yes, I was near your office when you stepped out, but in your haste you did not observe me. Joseph, the old janitor, informed me that you had gone to your dinner. But how does it come that you are not homeward bound?’

I replied, ‘I do not intend to dine today.’

‘I beg to differ with you,’ said he smiling. ‘Chasing after you through the streets has given me an appetite; moreover, I want to have a little talk with, you, and ‘therefore, I ask you to accompany me.’

Saying this, he took me by the arm, leading me back to the city, where we were soon seated at a table loaded with tempting food.

Having satisfied our appetites, Mr. W— began: ‘And now, my dear young friend, I trust you will be open and honest with me, and to make it easy for you, I will meet you with openness and honesty.’ He then told me that on the evening before, while I was in his room, thinking myself to be alone, he had seen me hide the hundred dollar bill in haste in my pocket.

‘I thought immediately,’ continued he, ah; something is wrong with this young man. But I followed you, thinking you would enter some saloon; I was mistaken about this, and so followed you to your parents’ house. What to do then I was not clear about, but waited for you to come out again. Soon my hopes were realized, and you started for the bakery. Here, I thought, he will have the bill changed. Again I was in error, for I was close enough to see that you paid with some small coin. From your countenance I could see that you were unhappy. I made inquiry about you in the neighborhood, and then returned home. But I could not dismiss you from my thoughts and I could not sleep. I kept turning in my bed. I thought, perhaps, the cares of this life press on this youth; he may be in need, and in a weak moment had listened to the enemy, and stretched out his hand after that which was not his own. This thought was torture to me. Much wrought up, I left my bed; and do you know what I did? I went down on my knees and cried to the Lord that you might be preserved and sustained.

“The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and his ears are open unto their cry.” Pa. 34:15.

ML 02/28/1904

Another One of Our Friends Gone to Be With the Lord.

“I am going to be with Jesus” were about the last words of Stanley T., another of our little friends who was answering the questions in our paper, and has gone to be with Lord. He was a little boy of 12 years old, and we are glad to say that he had given proof for some time that he was trusting in the Lord Jesus as his Saviour. He was taken ill on the 5th day of October, 1903, and within 5 days he was absent from the body and present with the Lord. During the last half day of his illness, he repeatedly said to his father, “I am going to be with Jesus.” There was no doubt of this in his mind, for he had taken God at His word, and that gives full assurance in the hour of death.

It was not thought that he was seriously ill until the last day, and when the doctor was called in, he said he could do nothing for him. This was a sudden call for the little boy, and if he had put off accepting Christ as his Saviour until he knew that, he was going to die, what a serious matter it would have been for him. It might have been too late, and he would have gone into the presence of the Lord unprepared. None of our little readers know the time when they will have to leave this world and meet their God, and perhaps, may have to go as suddenly as little Stanley, therefore, how important it is to decide for Christ as your Saviour at once. The only time you can call your own is NOW. His word says, “Behold, NOW is the accepted time; behold, NOW is the day of salvation.” 2 Cor. 6:2. God never promises you a future opportunity of accepting Christ; He never tells you that He will save you on a death bed if you wait until then. The only time that He offers you salvation is NOW. Then be wise, little children, and place your trust in Him at once, and then if you were to be called from this world as suddenly as Stanley was, you will be able to say as he did, “I am going to be with Jesus.”

ML 02/28/1904

Look to Jesus.

Children who have gone astray,

Far from God and peace and heaven;

Would you leave that dangerous way?

Would you have your sins forgiven?

Christ can all your sins forgive;

Look to Jesus, look and live!

Children! you have sinful hearts;

Jesus Christ can make you whole:

He alone can peace impart,

Sanctify and save your soul.

Jesus holy joy can give,

Look to Him: now look and live!

Children! you may shortly die,

Jesus came to seek and save;

If you to the Saviour fly,

You shall live beyond the grave:

Life eternal He will give,

Look to Jesus, look and live!

ML 02/28/1904

Answers to Questions of Jan. 3rd.

1.“For whosoever,” etc. Mark 9:41.

2.“Or what shall a,” etc. 8:37.

3.“Let her alone; why,” etc. 14:6.

4.“Let the children,” etc. 7:27.

5.“O faithless,” etc. 9:19.

6.“Why tempt ye Me?” etc. 12:15.

7.“My soul is exceeding,”. etc. 14:34.

8.“Elias verily cometh,” etc. ix:12.

“Follow Me.” 2:14.

Bible Questions for March.

The answers are to be found in John, and the first letter of each answer will spell a sentence Jesus uttered while on the cross.

1.What did Jesus say to one who said, “We know not whither Thou goest; and how can we know the way”?

2.What did Jesus say in answer to one who said “My Lord and my God”?

3.What did Jesus say to those who said “Lord evermore give us this bread”?

4.What did Jesus say to one who asked Him “Art thou the King of the Jesus?”

5.What did Jesus say after these words “Mast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me?”

6.What did Jesus say when one said to Him, “He shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day”?

7.What did Jesus say when Judas went out and it was night?

8.What did Jesus say when the disciples prayed Him, saying, “Master, eat”?

9.What did Jesus say after the words “They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world”?

10.What did Jesus say to the one who said “Show us the Father, and it sufficeth us”?

11.What did Jesus say to the nobleman whose son was sick?

12.What did Jesus say to the disciples who reasoned about the words “A little while”?

ML 03/06/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

The Abomination of Desolation.

In Scripture the word “abomination” is frequently used for idols. Idols were an abomination to the Lord, because the people worshipped them instead of Him. In King’s we read of Milcom, or Molech, the abomination of the Ammonites, Chemosh, the abomination of Moab, and Ashtoreth, the abomination of the Zidonians. And when Jesus speaks of “the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet,” He evidently refers to an idol that will bring desolation upon the Jews who worship it.

This idol is going to be set up in “the holy place,” that is, in the temple at Jerusalem, and the unbelieving Jews will pay homage to it. This will awaken the indignation of Jehovah against them, and He will send a besieging army against Jerusalem because of it.

In the time of Jeremiah, God allowed the Jews to be carried captive to Babylon, because of their idolatry. And there they remained captive for a period of 70 years, and were made to suffer from the terrible idolatry of that nation. This cured the Jews, for the time being, of their idolatry; and those who returned to Jerusalem have never worshipped idols since.

But when Jesus, the true God, came and presented Himself to them, they refused to own and worship Him; and because of this, God will allow them to be deluded by the antichrist, and then they will return to worse idolatry than ever. They will worship the antichrist; they will worship the beast, the head of the revived Roman empire; and the antichrist will cause an image to be made to the beast, and will give it breath, so that it can speak, and deceive the people, and they will also worship this image. (See Rev. 13.) In all probability this image will be the idol which will be set up in the temple, and which will be worshipped instead of the true God. This will be an abomination to

God, and because of it, He will send upon them a desolating scourge—an army which will besiege the city, and bring great distress upon them. They will then find that their idols cannot deliver them. Of this we hope to write more in another article, if God permit.

What I would like to impress upon my young readers now, is the terrible sin of having rejected Jesus, when He came as the Christ, and gave every proof that He was the true God. God has had long patience with the Jews, even since they murdered His Son. But when they finally accept the antichrist, — “the man of sin”—the embodiment of all wickedness—, instead of His Son—whom they would not receive, and when they setup an idol in the temple consecrated to the worship of Jehovah alone, then He will bear with them no longer, but will pour upon them His holy indignation. Oh! think of this, dear young reader, if you too are still despising Jesus. Do not be like the foolish and wicked Jews who would not receive Him. and who will be given over to the delusion of the antichrist. Accept Jesus now. Believe and be saved, while mercy’s door is still open. The door will soon be shut, and then it will be too late. “Behold now is the day of salvation.” Tomorrow, the door may be closed.

ML 03/06/1904

The Temptation.

PART 5.

Charles! I will never be able to describe to you how I felt at that moment. Here was a stranger, but a brother in the Lord, who in that hour of temptation prayed for me when I was alone and felt so forsaken. I was deeply moved and could only say: ‘Do you mean, Mr. W— that you prayed for me at that time?’

‘Yes,’ was his reply, ‘the Lord had laid it on my heart, and, I doubt not, heard my cries. But I have not yet finished telling you. This morning I went to the house of your parents, and later on to your landlord, and the latter promised to wait two weeks longer with the selling of the furniture. After this I hastened to High street, feeling still uneasy about you. The rest you know. And now I beg of you to be open to me, tell me all your experience, and what you have gone through. How much I am interested in you and your welfare you can see, and therefore tell me all.’

How could I close my heart to such a man as this? I told him the whole account, for I felt I had found in him a real friend. He was indignant when he learnt how my employer had acted.

‘How much is your salary?’ he asked me. After telling him he said, ‘Would you like to take a position in which you could earn double the amount you have named?’

You will easily understand, dear Charles, with what joy I would accept such an offer. Then after a pause in which Mr. W— seemed to reflect, he said, ‘I have never made it my business to meddle in other peoples’ affairs; but in this case it seems to be unavoidable. Will you please wait a little here till my return? I’ll excuse you to your employer.’

With hasty steps he left the room, to return again after about a half hour’s absence. With a friendly smile he reached his hand to me, saying as he did so: ‘You need not go back to your office. Come to me tomorrow and I will give you employment. And now go quickly to your parents’ house, take also this hundred-dollar bill which your employer has given me for you. God speed, till tomorrow.’

So saying, my friend disappeared, while I stood on the spot amazed. I felt as if a ton weight had been removed from me. With hasty steps I went home. I could have shouted aloud, and desired to tell all whom I passed how the Lord had dealt with me. Arriving at home, what glad surprise awaited me there! The selling of the furniture had indeed been postponed for two weeks; moreover, Mr. W— had ordered a large stock of provision to be sent to the house, so that instead of being in need, we had abundance. Truly the Lord had shown that His arm was not shortened. He gave more than we could ask or think. How great is His love!

And now, dear Charles, my story is ended. Many years I remained, as you know, with my benefactor; first as his bookkeeper, then as a partner in his business, and finally as his son-in-law. My dear Charles, the Lord grant, that, when the temptations of this world and the devil come near you, you may be kept by the power of His grace.”

ML 03/06/1904

Do Not Say.

Do not say you are too young to be saved; Jesus said, “Suffer little children to come unto Me.” (Luke 17:16.)

Do not say you are too old. The invitation is for “whosoever will.” (Rev. 22:17)

Do not say you are too poor. Jesus said, “To the poor the gospel is preached,” and we read of many poor people who were saved.

Do not say you are too rich. Zacchaeus was saved, and was rich. (Luke 19:2.) Remember that God wishes all men to be saved.

Do not say there is plenty of time yet. “Boast not thyself of tomorrow, for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.”

Do not say you have always done your best, and God will be too merciful to punish you. “All our righteousnesses are as filthy rags.” (Isa. 64:6.) God is just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

Do not say you are too wicked, “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners.” (1 Tim. 1:15.)

Do not say you have not been invited. You have heard the invitation many times.

“Come; for all things are now ready.” Those invited in Luke 14 all began to make excuse; if you do the same, one day you will stand before the great white throne “speechless,” without excuse.

“Come! for angel hosts are musing

O’er this sight so strangely sad:

God beseeching, man refusing

To be made for ever glad!”

ML 03/06/1904

The Loving Saviour.

The Saviour is loving,

The Saviour is kind;

He came down from heaven

The lost ones to find;

He never refuseth,

Or turneth away;

Oh, prove Him, dear children,

And Prove Him today.

ML 03/06/1904

The First Step.

JUST learning to walk! The baby kittens are getting old enough to play and run about and are having fine fun with the ball of yarn that has dropped out of the drawer.

And the baby boy is taking his first atop. How proud he looks as he tries for the first time, with his mamma’s help, to walk. But if his mamma should let go of him, what would happen? Very likely he would fall. He needs her help.

So it is with the young Christian. When we believe on the Lord our spiritual life begins. We are babes in Christ. Then we learn to walk in a way pleasing to God. And without His help we must surely fall.

A dear little girl was once walking down the street with her papa. She wanted to walk alone although he had told her she would fall if he did not take her hand.

He let her try it and soon she did fall. Then she wanted to hold just one of her papa’s fingers. But that was not enough and she fell again. Then she let him grasp her hand and then she was safe. She could not fall while his strong hand was holding her up.

So we must put all our confidence in God, and not trust our own strength.

“Hold Thou me up, and I shall be safe.” Psalm 119:117.

“For I, the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, Fear not; I will help thee.” Isaiah 41:13.

There is something else we ought to know about the first step. It is the hardest one. The second is a little easier to take, and the third is still easier. After while it is so easy to take steps that we take them unconsciously. We do not stop to think how we do it.

So it is with the first step of sin. If we do something we know to be wrong, our conscience hurts us. But if we do that same thing a second time our conscience does not hurt us quite so much, and the third time still less.

Finally our conscience does not hurt us at all, and we find we have formed a habit of regular wrong doing.

Be very careful, dear children, never to take the first wrong step. If you don’t take the first you can’t take the second. But if you do take the first, Satan will help you all he can to take a great many more.

It is also true that if you take a step in doing good you will find it easier to take another. If you speak kind words and do kind acts to please the Lord you will find great joy and pleasure in it. You will want to continue taking such steps.

It is not always easy to do a thing you know is right. But it will become easier as you do it oftener.

“Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good.” Romans 12:9.

ML 03/13/1904

Quails.

WHEN the Lord said He would give the people flesh, He told them they should not eat one day only, nor two days, nor five days, nor ten days, nor twenty days, but they should eat for a whole month, until the flesh would come out at their nostrils. This wonderful statement stumbled Moses, strong as his faith was. He asked the Lord if the flocks and herds should be slain to feed so many people for a whole month, or if all the fish of the sea should be gathered together to make enough for them.

Is it not often now with God’s people as it was with this faithful servant of old?—they meet with difficulties which seem to them impossible to surmount, and they forget that God’s power is greater than all difficulties; then they are full of trouble.

But God answered Moses, “Is the Lord’s band waxed short? thou shalt see now whether my word shall come to pass unto thee are not.” And He sent forth a wind and brought quails from the sea and let them fall by the camp. He tells us, “He caused an east wind to blow in the heaven; and by His power He brought in the south wind. He rained flesh also upon them as dust, and feathered fowls like as the sand of the sea. And he let it fall in the midst of their camp, round about their habitations.”

Now they had flesh enough—quails in the camp; quails on every side; whichever way they looked, a sea of quails! And the people, in their greed for flesh, stood up all that day and that night and the next day, and gathered the dainty food that God had brought right to their hands. And they ate and were “well filled” as God had promised them they should be. But do you think God had pleasure in thus providing for them? Oh, no; His wrath came upon them, and while the flesh was yet between their teeth, He smote thein with a great plague. (Num. 11:18-23 and 31-33. Ps. 78:26-31.)

In all this, God had given them “their own desire.” But the sad, sad part of it was that they got leanness of soul through having their own way. “And He gave them their request; but sent leanness into their soul.” Ps. 106:15.

I know nothing with sadder results for the Christian, than pressing his will until God allows him to have his own way, and then gives him to reap this leanness of soul. What makes it so unspeakably sad is that it is eternal loss to him.

So if clouds hang low and heavy, dear young Christian, trust in God for He is above the cloud. Do not murmur; do not think that anything is impossible with God; above all, do not insist on the trouble’s being removed. Await God’s time; learn to say from the heart, “Thy will be done,” and soon all will be bright.

ML 03/13/1904

An Indian's Experience.

A Christian Indian, whom we have known for many years, gave this account of one of his hunting experiences in his younger days.

He went out one day to shoot partridges, when he came upon the fresh track in the snow of a moose, and so he followed it. After a long tramp of, I think, more than a day, he came upon a moose, either the one he first tracked or another, I do not remember it all, as it was some time ago that he gave the account.

He soon had a meal off it and skinned it. And being far from his home he camped for the night. He had not taken his blanket with him as he had not intended being away long, so he took the skin of the moose and placed part of it on the ground with the hair side up, and propped up the other part for a shelter, and then lay down and slept quite soundly. But when he awoke, he found to his dismay, that he could scarcely move a limb, except, I think, his, feet, for the turned-up part of the skin had fallen over him, and had frozen hard. He was able, however, by degrees, by moving his feet, to loosen it and at last got out. Thus God graciously preserved him from a sad death.

Dear children, do you remember that it is only through the Lord’s having atoned for sin that God can be kind to man in any way, for He not only lovingly cares for those who are His own, but He is also “kind unto the unthankful and to the evil.” Man, that is everyone on the earth, deserved entire destruction on account of sin, but “God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” God is “long-suffering, not willing that any should perish,” but all who will not believe God and accept Jesus as their Saviour, will have to bear the punishment for their sins, and that for eternity. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.”

ML 03/13/1904

An Incident From Persia.

THOSE of you who study Geography can quickly find Asia on your maps and in the southern part of Asia, a country called Persia.

Most of the people in that far away land do not know Jesus as their Saviour and many have never even heard of God’s blessed Son.

There are Christian missionaries there telling the people about God’s wonderful love and the way of salvation, but not enough to reach all the people,

Persia is not a Christian land and many of the people are very wicked and cruel, because they know nothing about God’s love. The children over there are not treated kindly as the little ones here in America. They are punished very severely when they do not have good lessons in school, or when they do any little thing to displease the teacher.

Even at home they do not know the comfort and happiness we have. Their parents are often unkind and cruel. The mothers instead of teaching the children to be good, teach them to do wrong and wicked things.

Once a little Persian boy stole an egg from a neighbor’s hen house and took it in to his mother. She did not punish him or even tell him he had done wrong, but told him to go and steal again. He went on stealing eggs and then began to steal other things. His mother taught him that it, was a brave, good thing to do. But you know, dear reader, that God says, “Thou shalt not steal,” and that it is very wrong to disobey God.

This boy grew up to be a wicked man and so great a thief that he was at last put in prison and sentenced to death. Just before the time for his execution he sent for his mother. When she came he told her he wanted to kiss her tongue and he bit off a piece of it. Then he said to her, “If you had told me, when I stole that first egg, that I was doing wrong, instead of telling me to steal again, I would not be here now.”

He was sorry for all his wickedness and was afterwards pardoned. He heard of the Lord Jesus and, believed on Him. Instead of stealing any more, he told others about God’s wonderful love.

As this man was forgiven when he repented, so God is waiting to forgive everyone who acknowledges himself a lost sinner in God’s sight, and his need of a Saviour.

“If we confess our sins He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins.” 1 John 1:9.

Let us thank God, dear children, that we live in this free and enlightened country where all can hear about Jesus and the way of salvation—where we can tell others about Him without fear of being tortured or killed, and where the children are treated kindly and taught to do good and not bad.

ML 03/13/1904

What They Lost.

LITTLE Teenie was only six years old, but she loved to hear of “Jesus and His love.”

Children’s meetings were held that summer, at four o’clock, and Teenie often coaxed her two older sisters to go in with her, as they passed the hall, on their way home from school.

But one day she went alone, as neither of her sisters cared to go with her, and they were playing with their dolls on the doorstep when she returned.

Her little face was aglow with the joy in her heart, as she ran to them, holding up a pretty little book which had been given her at the afternoon meeting. “Look!” she cried, “see what you’ve lost by staying away from the meeting.” Then in earnest tones she went on, in her childish way, “and that’s not all you’ve lost, for you’ve lost to know that ‘the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin.” Now little Teenie had only spoken to her sisters on the doorstep, but her words reached the ear of the mother within, and sank into her heart, and before long she came to know the value of the precious blood that cleanses. Then her face was bright and happy, for her heart was full of joy, and now both Teenie and her mother are shining for Jesus.

ML 03/13/1904

Saved From the Falls.

Who has not heard of the Falls of Niagara? They are one of God’s wonders in the earth. With great force and rapidity the mighty waters rush along towards the edge of the precipice, over which they finally drop. Far away up the river the water is quiet and slower; but even there it is not safe to row into the middle of the stream.

A young man named Bolivar, one who loved to have his own way, and who heeded not the advice of those older than himself, came in the following manner to prove the power of those dangerous waters. Bolivar did not know the love of God. He had heard of it, but did not believe the truth about it. But now he was to learn what the Lord Jesus had done, and what trouble God will take to save a helpless sinner.

A ware of the danger, but trusting in his own strength, he one day went upon the water in a boat. For a time all seemed to be going well; but suddenly he woke up to the fact that his boat was floating away, away He tried hard to row back to a place of safety; but strong as he was, the stream was stronger, and he was surely drifting down towards those terrible Falls.

A little distance above the Falls, the river is spanned by a bridge. As the news spread that a boat was coming down on the flood, a crowd gathered on the bridge, and white faces were turned towards the point where the poor man would soon appear. But who is this earnestly pushing through the crowd to the rails at the side of the bridge? He is a man of God. He knows himself to be saved through the precious blood of Christ. He is determined to try, with God’s help, to save the man now coming swiftly down in the power of the mighty waters. He fastens one end of a rope securely to the bridge, and the other end he binds round his body. As the little boat nears him, he lowers himself almost to the water’s edge. Boliver sees the hand stretched out to save him, and grasps it with all his strength. His boat passes on, is carried over the Falls, and dashed to pieces; but he and his brave rescuer are drawn up by willing hands into a place of safety on the bridge.

How Bolivar thanked God for His goodness! And he was brought to know the grace of God, which brings salvation; to confess to God what a sinner he was; and to believe that, though a sinner, Christ died for him.

The experience of that young man is a picture of the position of all who do not love the Lord Jesus. If you seek to do your own will, are you not in Satan’s power? Our blessed Saviour did only His Father’s will, and He died instead of sinners.

If you do not know Him, ask God to show you the danger you are in, and to give you faith in His beloved Son. Then you will not perish, but have everlasting life.

ML 03/20/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

Fleeing to the Mountains.

IN our last we were speaking of an idol that will be set up in the temple at Jerusalem, and which will be worshipped by the unbelieving Jews. The setting up of this idol is the sign which Jesus gives to the believing remnant, by which they may know that very great danger is at hand. God will bring a terrible scourge upon the apostate followers of the antichrist, when they worship the idol set up in the temple. And Jesus in His tender compassion would have His own escape this scourge; so He warns them beforehand. He says: “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place (whoso readeth let him understand), then let them which be in Judea, flee to the mountains: let him which is on the housetop not come down to take anything out of his house; neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.”

In this warning Jesus urges them to great haste when they see the idol set up. The setting up of the idol is the signal for them to flee at once. They will not have a moment to spare, but will need to flee with all possible speed, because just at that moment the armies of the north will be ready to surround Jerusalem, and unless they can escape before these armies close in around the city, it will be too late. They will thus be shut in, to pass through the horrors of the siege, along with the wicked who are the objects of God’s judgment. How gracious of the Lord thus to warn them beforehand!

But this is God’s way. He always gives warning before He judges, so that if any hear the warning, they may escape the judgment.

This warning which we have been noticing in connection with Matt. 24 is given to Jews, and will have its application at a future day. But God warns men now to flee from the wrath to come. Fearful will be the judgment of God on all those who heed not His warnings. Have you, my young reader, made your escape? You are not asked, like the Jews, by and by, to flee to the mountains; but you are asked to flee to the shelter of Jesus’ precious blood. And you are warned to flee at once. Tomorrow may be one day too late. Do not wait even another hour, but flee at once, unless you are already sheltered by that precious blood. Happy those who trust in Jesus and His precious blood.

ML 03/20/1904

How Old Grace Was Saved.

IN a remote fishing town there lived a very godless fish-woman, who earned her scanty livelihood by carrying fish into the country.

Grace was very old; and lived all alone; she loved nobody, and thought nobody loved her. For upwards of forty years she had never entered a church or chapel, for she hated the Lord’s people, and would insult them whenever she could, Worse than all, she hated Christ. Even amongst her rough, ungodly companions, old Grace was well known as one who took Christ’s precious name in vain.

One day, whilst selling fish some miles away in the country, a heavy shower came on, and Grace took shelter in a cottage where a servant of the Lord was visiting and talking to the inmates, He soon offered a tract to the old fish-woman, but she refused it, saying she could not read. Then he asked her to hear him read it whilst they both waited for the rain to cease.

The tract mentioned some little blind dogs, whose owner told his servant to drown them, because they did not open their eyes. The man threw them into the pond, and as the little blind dogs touched the water, they opened their eyes. Alas! too late! they soon sank, and were drowned. There was, of course, much more in the tract; but it was this story that made a great impression upon old Grace, and for nearly eighteen months after this she found herself constantly repeating, “too late,” and wishing she could hear about “the little blind dogs” again. She still kept aloof, however, from all the Lord’s people, and her own associates were not likely to help her.

During the winter I was staying for a short time at the village where the old woman lived, and a young Christian came to me, asking me to visit her.

He had been distributing tracts in various courts and lanes, and having rapped at Grace’s door, she had invited him in, telling him she could not read, but if he would read to her, she would listen.

He had read to her for a little while, when the word of God seemed to reach her heart, and she called out to him to stop; for she saw it all now, and was saved! Her joy was so great on finding what a Saviour the Lord Jesus was, that the young man did not know what to make of her, so came off to me to ask me to visit her. I found the dear old woman almost beside herself with joy and thankfulness for the great salvation which she knew she had received.

It was, indeed, a blessed sight to see this aged one brought out of darkness into God’s marvelous light, and accepting without a doubt the full, free, glorious gift that was offered her.

The ill-lighted cottage room, so scantily furnished, and bare of all but just the necessaries of life, seemed now lighted up with a brighter light than that afforded by the dim candle and the few coals in the tiny grate. Old Grace was now an heir of glory, and her face was radiant with joy as she told me how the Lord had died to save her, and had washed away her sins in His own precious blood.

From this time she hungered and thirsted to hear God’s Word read, and drank in the truth most eagerly, receiving it as simply as a little child.

A few days after her conversion, I had been reading Luke 22, and when I came to the account of the Lord’s supper, and read the words, “This do in remembrance of Me,” she exclaimed, “And why should not I remember Him, too! He died for me.”

Those whom she had formerly hated, because they were the Lord’s people, she now delighted to call her brothers and sisters in Christ, loving them for His sake. Her whole life was so changed that it could not fail to attract the notice of, and meet with mockery from, her old companions. They would taunt her with such words as “Where’s thy tongue, Grace?”

“Ah!” she would reply, “the tongue that blasphemed Him once, shall only praise Him now!”

“Those folk have bought thee, Grace!”

“No! I have been bought with something better! even the precious blood of Christ.”

Earnestly she sought to win others to Christ, and carried a supply of tracts in her fish-basket to the country whenever she was able to go.

A week after her conversion she went to a very godless farmer, whom she had known for many years, and told him what great things the Lord had done for her soul; and the Lord used her to bring this dark old man to see that he was a sinner, and that there was a Saviour for him.

Soon after this she was laid low with a severe attack of bronchitis. Knowing she was very poor, and needed help, I offered her a little money; but she seemed quite grieved, and did not wish to accept it, saying, “I did not come among you for what I could get! I would rather work for you with my basket than take anything, thank you.”

My visit was now drawing to a close, and I had at last to say “good-bye” to my dear old friend, with whom I had spent many happy hours over the word of God, When I told her that I was going away, it was at first a great grief to her, for having had plenty of leisure, I had been able to spend a good deal of time reading to her, and now she would be left very much alone.

“Grace, you must not be so grieved,” I said, “for I am going to stay with my dear mother, who is older even than you are. You have Christ, but I am not sure whether my mother has.”

At once she replied, “Oh! go, go to your mother; I’ll not ask you to stay again. I will not stop praying for her.”

The Lord heard her prayers and ours. My dear mother received the message of salvation, the story of how old Grace was saved being very helpful to her, showing that it needs not to be learned, or clever, to receive Christ, but only to come, and by faith to take the gift of eternal life offered so freely to rich and poor, old and young.

My dear mother has gone to be with the Lord, whom she learned to love in her eightieth year! But dear old Grace is still left down here, and bears a bright, clear testimony to what the Lord can do in saving sinners even at such an age from a life of such sin and darkness. Unless ill in bed, she is never absent from her corner at the meeting; remembering her blessed Lord in His death; and ever delights in hearing the Lord’s servants tell of the love of her Saviour.

Soon after leaving my dear old friend I obtained a copy of the tract about “the blind dogs,” and sent it down to her, for she was very desirous to have a copy, that being the first thing which opened her eyes to see her danger of being “too late.”

Reader, may you not open your eyes when it is “too late,” but be like dear old Grace, and accept a free salvation “now.” (1 Cor. 6:2.)

“O Lord my God, in Thee do I put my trust.” Ps. 7:1.

ML 03/20/1904

Played Out.

THESE fine, noble looking dogs and their little playmate have been having a romp. At last, wearied with their running and playing they have all settled down for a rest.

My young readers know all about such play. You enjoy such sport. And yet when you have played so long that you grow tired and are “played out,” the sport loses its attraction for you, and you want to rest.

There are many older people who seek their enjoyment and happiness in the games and pleasures of this world. But a time comes when they, too, grow weary and long for rest: Do you know where they can find it? It is not the body that is weary, but ‘the mind and heart. They do not need the kind of rest that our beautiful picture shows us. They want rest’ for their souls. Where can they get it?

Jesus says, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” Matthew 11:28-30.

Jesus knows that this poor world is full of work and trouble. He knows how much there is in it to weary and discourage us. And now He stands with outstretched arms waiting to receive you.

Poor sinner, flee to those arms of love and rest. He gave His life for sinners. He died to free YOU from the bondage of sin and Satan—from all the weariness, pain, and sorrow that sin has brought into this world, if you will put your trust in Him.

Come to Him and find rest.

ML 03/27/1904

The Poisoned Boot.

THE Island of St. Lucia, which is celebrated for its beauty and fertility, is however, infested by serpents of the most venomous kind;

Not long since a sad calamity befell a poor old negro and his family, caused by the sting of one of these fearful creatures.

The old man had left his daily work, and was returning to his home late in the evening, when suddenly a dreadful hissing alarmed him. He sprang back, and fled, supposing he had escaped without being stung by the serpent which had lain coiled upon the path, and sprung at him as he approached. Alas! he was deceived. Shortly after reaching home alarming symptoms began to make their appearance, and soon he succumbed to the effects of the poison, none knowing, however, where he had been wounded.

In many of the West Indian Islands the negro population are very poor, the wages of an able-bodied man being only about $1.50 a week. Very often, with a large family to support upon so small a sum, the privations endured are great; indeed, sometimes one pair of boots has to serve three or four members of the family, and in the case just mentioned, the one pair of boots the poor negro wore was the only pair possessed by the household.

When he had died the boots were used by his wife. Soon the same symptoms appeared, and she followed her husband to the grave. The boots then became the property of the eldest son, and before long he too was dead. Then they descended to the next, and he died; and so on down to the eighth son, and each had fallen a victim to a deadly poison.

None had as yet suspected the boots. The ninth and last member of the family received them, and soon the poisonous effects became apparent, and the doctor, searching for the cause of this mortality, at last examined the boots. After a very careful inspection he discovered in the toe of one, protruding through the leather just far enough to scratch the skin of any who wore it, the point of a serpent’s deadly fang.

It was this which had wrought such havoc in the family. The poor father in his fright had not noticed the blow he had received on the toe of his boot, and, being quick in his movements, had hoped he had not been stricken. His toe was only slightly touched; and it was never for a moment thought that there the cause of his death was to be found.

Such, however, is the virulence of the venom that one slight scratch of a fang is sufficient to cause death, as it proved in all of these cases.

How virulent, too, is the poison of sin. To how many has the death-blow been dealt by that serpent.

By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. Yes, one after another we have stepped into our forefather’s shoes, we have followed him in his sin. The poison of sin is within us, a nature contrary to God.

Is there any remedy? Is there any antidote?

Yes, thanks be to God, He has provided one. As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so Jesus, the Son of man, has been lifted up, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. (John 3:14,15.) Yes, He who knew no sin has been made sin, so that poor sinners might be made the righteousness of God in Him.

ML 03/27/1904

Searching the Land of Canaan.

At last the children of Israel came, in their wanderings, to the wilderness of Paran in the border of the land of Canaan. From this point the Lord told Moses to send men to search the land which He was going to give them. He was to select a ruler from each tribe for this purpose. No man was chosen from Levi, for the work of that tribe was connected with the sanctuary. You will perhaps remember that the name of Israel had been named upon Ephraim and Manasseh, the two sons of Joseph; and instead of taking a ruler from among the Levites one was chosen from the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh each; this made the complete number—twelve. We will mention by name two of these rulers who became specially prominent; one was Joshua, the son of Nun; the other was Caleb, the son of Jephunneh.

Moses directed the twelve which way to go; and he told them to find out what the land was—whether it was good or bad, fat or lean, and whether or not there was wood in it; they were also to learn about the people—whether they were strong or weak, whether they were few or many, and if they dwelt in tents or in strong holds. With these instructions, and bidding them be of good courage, he sent them forth to spy the land.

After forty days’ searching of the land, the twelve men returned to the wilderness of Paran, where the congregation of Israel were still encamped. They brought with them pomegranates, figs, and other fruit from its rich stores, as Moses had told them to do; from the brooks of Eschol they brought a cluster of grapes which was so large it was carried by two of the men ; the branch upon which it hung was laid upon a staff, and it was borne between them. They reported the land as surely flowing with milk and honey, and showed the fruit as a proof of it. Thus far their report was good, and according to what the Lord had said He would bring them into but when they spoke of the people, they reported them as greater and taller than themselves, and said there were giants among them. They said, too, that their cities were “great and walled up to heaven.” The conclusion that all reached, except Caleb and Joshua, was that they were not able to go against the Canaanites because they were too strong. They gave also, an evil report of the land, saying, “It is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof.”

This report brought deep sorrow again to the children of Israel; in their despondence, the oft-recurring wish, that they had died in Egypt, or in the wilderness, took possession of them once more. In their rebellion of heart they went so far as to say that the Lord hated them, and because of this He had brought them out of Egypt to deliver them into the hand of the Amorites to destroy them.

How dreadful to show such a heart of unbelief after the many proofs of God’s loving care!

But how happy for those who trust in the Lord, as Joshua and Caleb did, and thus honor Him!

“Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is.” Jer. 17:7.

ML 03/27/1904

"Be in Time."

Some time ago I was at a gospel meeting, where the preacher gave out a hymn, the only words of which I can recall being “Be in time.”

“BE IN TIME, BE IN TIME.”

They ring in my ears all day, and now I am going to pass them on to you, and also tell you of a little incident, that strangely enough, took place on the very morning before the preaching.

I had occasion to travel by train to London Bridge on that day, and happily had plenty of time to take my ticket and watch the train whizz into the station.

I took my seat, the porter shut the door, and soon I felt the train-moving. At that very instant the porter cried “Hurry up!” and hot and panting a young girl rushed along the platform and was pushed into the next compartment by him, at the same time receiving warning to “be in time” another day.

Hardly was she seated, when a lady, who had been studying the books on the stall for at least ten minutes, turned round, saw the train moving, and sprang forward with a cry, “Is that the Mitcham train?”

“Stand back!” shouted the guard. “Stop the train, stop the train! I must get to Mitcham!”

“Too late, madam,” said the porter, and he laid a detaining hand on her arm.

The train was now well out of the station, and I turned from the window to hear the remark of an old woman in the corner.

“Well, now, if she warn’t silly—with them porters calling out ‘Mitcham and London Bridge’ in her ears!”

She was silly, but I felt sorry for that lady. She evidently meant to “be in time” for that train—but—she lost it! How sad!

Now, children, don’t you forget the lesson you may learn from this little incident. Let your ears be open to the gospel cry going on all round you, and answer to it.

Do not even be like the girl who just caught it, but be in time yourself, and then help others to catch the train too.

Remember you are at the door of eternity, and have other work to do than to trifle away time.

ML 03/27/1904

Let God Be Magnified.

A company of men were one night carousing in a public-house in the outskirts of Dundee, when the sound of voices was heard singing a spiritual song. It was a little band of Christian young women on Their way home from a religious meeting, and they were giving expression to their joy in the Lord by singing,—

“One is kind above all others, Oh, how He loves!”

The words of the hymn fell with a strange power upon the ear of a young man sitting at the tavern table. The others seemed not to hear the voices of the singers as they passed; to him it was the voice of God. He was arrested by the Holy Spirit, and became dumb with silence. His companions were astonished. They thought he had suddenly gone mad. In vain they questioned him, in vain they jeered. He rose and Left the house. As he paced the street in the darkness of the night, the words of the hymn kept ringing in his ears. He thought of the love of that Saviour whom he had hitherto rejected. The thought pierced his heart and he burst into tears. Thus stricken on account of his sins he made his way to the house of a minister, and there with subdued manner and a grieved look, he told how God had smitten his heart in the public-house, and turned his pleasures into wormwood and gall. He seemed to see his sins in the light of Christ’s love, and eagerly he inquired the way of salvation.

The faithful minister preached Christ to the awakened young man, and seemingly not in vain, for from that time the course of his life was changed.

Dear young reader, do you speak of Jesus? Do you sing of Him? Is your heart so full, that Jesus is your theme?

“Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh.”

ML 03/27/1904

Answers to Questions of Feb. 7th.

1.“When once the Master,” etc, Luke 13:25

2.“Except ye repent,” etc., 13:3.

3.“Every kingdom divided,” etc. 11:17.

4.“Peace be unto you.” 24:36.

5.“No servant Can serve,” etc. 16:13.

6.“O faithless and perverse,” etc. 9:41.

7.“Thy sins are forgiven.” 7:48.

“WEEP NOT.” 7:13.

Bible Questions for April

The answers are to be found in Acts, and the first letter of each answer will spell to whom the salvation of God is sent.

1.Upon whom was the gift of the Holy Ghost poured out?

2.What city was a worshipper of the goddess Diana?

3.Give the words following these, “thou hast well done that thou hast come.”

4.What day of the week did the disciples come together to break bread?

5.Give the words following these, “remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said.”

6.What did Jesus do with the money he got from the land he sold?

7.Give the verse containing these words, “Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question.”

8.Who saw Jesus standing on the right hand of God?

ML 04/03/1904

Jesus Prophesying

Matt. 24.

The Great Tribulation.

In the history of the world there have been many times of very great trial. And the Jews in their past history have, perhaps, passed through greater trial and sorrow than any, save Christians who have been martyred for the name of Jesus. But there is a time of trial coming for the poor Jews that will surpass in its bitterness anything that history has ever recorded. This will begin at the time referred to in our last little article on Matt. 24.

When the idol is set up in the temple, which Daniel calls “the abomination of desolation,” God will visit His righteous indignation upon those who worship this idol. He will allow a powerful army to besiege Jerusalem, and the Jews will be shut in on every side, with no way of escape, and there they will suffer trouble and sorrow beyond anything that has ever been known.

Jesus reveals it beforehand. He says, “then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should be no flesh saved; but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened.” Jeremiah, referring to this time of trouble, says: “Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it; it is even the time of Jacob’s trouble; but he shall be saved out of it.” Jer. 30:7. Daniel also refers to this same time. An angel speaking to him of it says: “At that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people; and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation, even to that same time; and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.”

Thus Jeremiah, Daniel and Jesus, all speak of this day of terrible trouble for the Jewish people. It will be God’s judgment on those who set up an idol in the temple of God to worship it, having rejected Jesus and accepted the antichrist.

The Jews will not all worship this idol. There will be some who will refuse; but these, too will suffer, because of their connection with the others. But these godly ones will be delivered—all who are found written in the book—and will become the nation of Israel, and the inheritors of the promises made to Abraham, and made good to them in Christ Jesus, whom they once rejected, but whom they will now receive, with deep repentance because of their past unbelief.

Happy it will be for us, if we are kept out of that great tribulation; and if we now believe in Jesus, we will be kept out of it, for we shall be caught up to meet Jesus before the tribulation comes.

ML 04/03/1904

Counting the Day's Receipts.

I WANT to tell you today about a boy who counted his day’s receipts.

He was not a boot-black, as the boy in our picture is. But he was honest, just as this boy must be, with his bright, pleasant, frank countenance.

Many little boys have to go out on the streets and earn their own bread. Some are boot-blacks, and often rough, bad boys. But this one looks like a good, kind boy.

The one in our story, in order to earn a few pennies, was willing to do any odd job, such as carrying baggage for people from the train to their houses.

Many years ago there lived an old woman who had only a little money. She had to work for her living. After while trade grew dull, and she was unable to get, work. At last, when her money was gone, she decided to go to live with her married daughter whose home was in another town. She went to tell the minister about her plan, and he gave her enough money to buy a car-ticket, and half a crown besides. (A half-crown is about sixty cents.)

When she reached P—, the town where her daughter lived, a crowd of boys surrounded her, begging to carry her box. She refused them, because all she had was a half-crown and three pennies. But one poor boy begged most earnestly, saying, “I will carry it to any part of the town for two pence,—do let me, for it is the only way I can get a bit of bread,—and we’re starving at home.”

The old woman pitied the boy and so, although her own money was so nearly gone, she let him carry her baggage.

When they reached her daughter’s house the woman knocked at the door, but received no answer, as her daughter was away. She told the boy to put the box down and paid him for his services.

When the daughter returned and saw her mother, she cried, “Oh, why have you come, for we are starving? I have been out trying to get a morsel for the children, and I can’t. What can we do?”

The mother said, “I have a half-crown in my pocket, and you can take that and buy something, and that will carry us over tomorrow at any rate.”

Then they went into the house and the old woman took out her purse to get the half-crown. But alas! she found she had paid it to the boy in the dim light of the evening in mistake for a penny. She had given him a half-crown and a penny (more than sixty-two cents) instead of two pennies. Now she had only two pennies left.

For a time both the women cried bitterly. The Mother, however, was a true Christian, and had faith in God. “Never mind,” she said, “we have two pence left, and let us be thankful to God for that, and for a roof above our heads. You take it—it will buy bread for you and the children tonight, and I will go on to bed, for I shan’t want anything; and let us hope that God will provide for tomorrow when it comes.”

Early the next morning someone knocked and the daughter opened the door. There stood a boy who said, “Didn’t I bring a box here for an old woman last night?” “Yes, you did!” “Where is she?” “Upstairs.” “Then tell her to come down for I want to see her.”

When the mother came the boy said, “Misses, do you know you gave me a half crown last night instead of a penny? because you did; and I have brought it back. Here it is.” “Yes, my lad, I did, —and I am very much obliged to you for bringing it back again. But I want to know how you came to do, so, for I thought you told me you were starving at home.” “Yes, we are very bad off,” said the boy, brightening up as he spoke, “but I go to Sunday-school and I love Jesus—and I couldn’t be dishonest.”

When our little friend counted his receipts he found he had been given too much. And he faithfully returned the extra money to the rightful owner.

Let us always be honest like him, no matter how great our need may be.

And let us always have faith in God, like the old woman who believed the

Lord would provide more when what they already had was gone.

“My God shall supply all your need, according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus.” Phil. 4:19.

ML 04/03/1904

An Incident in the Life of Duncan Matheson.

MR. M. who had been greatly used of the Lord in many places in Scotland, was told that he need not attempt to go to a certain country town in the north. The ministers had told the people that the revival was a delusion, and Duncan was told that nobody wanted him, and that he would get none to hear him. Not discouraged by the failure in attempts made by others, he resolved to go.

After praying for a blessing, he went, hired a hall for a week, announced his meetings, and commenced at the appointed hour. Not a soul appeared; undisputed victory seemed to remain with spiritual apathy. Most men would have looked on the empty hall as an intimation of the will of God to depart and seek a more promising field; but our evangelist opened his book, and saying, “Let us praise God,” sang one of David’s Psalms, with somewhat of David’s spirit. Thereafter he said, “Let us pray,” and proceeded to pray aloud, as if all the town were there.

As the prayer was closing, a little boy dropped in, and sat down with all a child’s wonder and simplicity. The word was read, the text announced, and the sermon preached, the great voice ringing and reverberating strangely in the empty hall.

Ere the close, two or three men came stealing in from sheer curiosity, to see “a man preaching to nobody,” and sat as near the door as they could. The service ended, and the preacher announced that having made an engagement with the great God to meet Him for prayer, praise, and preaching of His gospel in that hall on every night of the week, he would be there, God helping him, at the same hour on the following evening, come what might, come who may.

Next night more came from curiosity, and ere the week closed the hall was crowded by an attentive, and in some instances awakened audience. Faith triumphed. Bolts and bars of triple steel gave way before the invisible artillery of believing prayer. Our evangelist once more realized our Saviour’s words— “All things are possible to him that believeth.”

ML 04/03/1904

The Young Photographer.

OUR LITTLE friend has fixed up quite a camera with his box, paper cylinders and coat. And his sister is posing as carefully and earnestly as if she were sitting before a real photographer and a real camera.

When you go to a photographer he takes a picture of your face. Some people have pretty faces and like to give their photographs to friends.

Do you know of anyone who can take a picture of your heart? No photographer has the power to do that. And if he had, which of you would wish your friends to see all the unkind and naughty thoughts that such a picture would show?

Many years ago, a dear Christian who is now with the Lord, was asked by a friend for his photograph. He replied that his picture was to be found in the third chapter of Romans.

If you read this chapter you will see what the heart is by nature. God is not speaking there of SOME hearts, but of ALL.

“All have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” Rom. 3:23.

We are all sinners—all alike in God’s sight—all unfit for God’s presence, unless our sins have been washed away in the blood of Jesus.

You may have a beautiful face, but that cannot save you. God looks at the heart.

Do not think, either, that because you are better than some of your neighbors that your good works will bring you salvation. You must see what a wicked heart you have, and that only the blood of Christ can wipe out those dark stains of sin.

If your sins are washed away, and you are seeking to please the Lord in all your ways, you are beautiful in God’s sight, even though your face be most homely. And that is far better than to have a pretty face, with a heart that has no love for the blessed Saviour.

ML 04/10/1904

Caleb's Faith.

WHEN ten of the twelve, who went to search the land of promise, brought in their evil report, and stirred up the people by it, Caleb sought to quiet them. He said, “Let us go up at once, and possess it; for we are well able to overcome it.” But the ten said, “We be not able to go up against the people; for they are stronger than we.” When the children of Israel talked the matter over, their rebellion was strong; they said, “Let us make a captain, and let us return into Egypt.”

Then Moses and Aaron fell on their faces, and Joshua and Caleb, who had searched the land with the ten, rent their clothes, showing thus their great grief. These faithful leaders and godly men, were distressed when they saw the sad state of the people. Joshua and Caleb told them that the land they had searched was “an exceeding good land,” and they assured them that the Lord would bring them into it if He had delight in them. They bade them not to fear the people of the land, for they said, their defense was departed from them and the Lord was with Israel.

Do you think the people heeded these faithful encouraging words? No; they were ready to stone Caleb and Joshua for seeking to lead them onto the promised land. Then the glory of the Lord appeared before them, and the Lord said He would smite them, and disinherit them.

Again Moses pleads for them, and again the Lord hears, and spares a people who had so often provoked Him.

But they must reap further sorrow; the Lord tells them they shall not see the land that He had promised to their fathers; they must die in the wilderness; but their little ones shall enter into the land. And Caleb who had followed the Lord fully, and who had a different spirit from them, should be brought into the land. For them, they should be turned back into the wilderness and should wander there for forty years. For each day that had been spent in searching the land that God had purposed to bring them into, a year should be spent in the wilderness. Think of it! forty years of weary wilderness wandering! “God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” These poor people were now to reap what they had sown.

Let us look for a moment at Caleb’s faith. The hearts of the ten were melted in the face of the difficulties that presented themselves, while Caleb, with true faith in God, said, “We are well able to overcome.” That which was an unsurpassable barrier to the people was no barrier to Caleb. And why? Simply because he counted upon God. Could they go against those cities “walled up to heaven?” Yes! with a word, God could lay those strong walls upon the ground. Could they meet that people among whom were giants renowned for strength? Yes! God was with them and He could make this very people to be “bread” for them. Ali! the faith of Caleb was beautiful.

How is it with my dear Christian reader? Do mountains of difficulty rise before you? Which is greater—God or the mountain? If God is with you, you have nothing to fear. Do you say, “Others do not have such peculiar trials as I have!” That is not the question; Israel might have said the same. The question is, is God with you? Is He for you?

May the faith of Caleb, which counted so surely on God, be your faith! Then will you overcome, and enter the glorious, heavenly Canaan toward which God is leading you.

ML 04/10/1904

The Collier Boys.

ONE day, in a coal mine, a great many men and five boys were employed at work. The men finished their work first, but the boys had a little more to do; so the men went on, and thought the boys would soon come after them. But, in a short time, a large body of water, which had been in the mine for several years, and had been stopped up, suddenly burst in, and filled up the only passage by which the little boys could get out of the mine.

Only think what a dreadful situation they were in. The water continued to rise. The poor boys tried to escape, but could not, and two of them were very nearly drowned in trying. The men could not see them, but they were dreadfully distressed. They knew it would take several days to pump the water out, and they were afraid that, when they got the water out (if the boys lived so long), the bad air would come in, and the poor boys must be stifled. The men went home; but think what a sad story they had to tell the boys’ mothers, and what they must have felt about their poor children, whom, I dare say, they were longing to see come home to them, after their day’s work. How true that word is— “Thou knowest not what a day may bring forth” Well, the people gathered in crowds round the pit, but none could help. Day after day passed. Those who knew most about mines, seemed to have the least hope. “I dare say,” said one, “we shall see their funerals in a day or two.” Oh, how sad it was. At length, after waiting and waiting, on Wednesday morning, I was told that, by the morrow evening, the boys must be found, dead or alive. What a long time it seemed.

As I stood that evening, at my window, looking towards the place where the mine is situated, and longing to know the worst, I thought what a solemn thing it was, that five young creatures, perhaps unthinking and unprepared, should be called away, in such an awful manner, to meet their God. At that moment there was a hasty run down the lane, and a boy’s voice, saying— “Mother, Mother, they are all alive.” The poor woman burst into tears.

I could stay in my house no longer; I went out, and soon found myself in the midst of a crowd of people, who were all expressing their joy to hear of the poor boys being found alive.

But how had the poor boys felt in that awful prison? What did they do in that dark pit? “The waters are rising,” said one of them, in his despair, “what shall we do now?” “We will go and pray,” answered some of the rest; and as well as they could, they did so. “And then,” said one, “the waters were abated.” They prayed to be delivered from the bad air, and the Lord was so well pleased that he caused a large piece of coal and clay to fall down, and it stopped up the passage, so that the foul air could not reach them. “And what did you say in prayer, my boy?” said a father. “Lord, Thou knowest how bad it is to go to work in the morning, in health and strength, and to be carried home to father and mother dead.” Poor boy, as he spoke, the remembrance of the agony he had endured so agitated him that he could not go on, and with difficulty he restrained his tears.

My dear readers this is prayer, telling God all you feel and all you want in the simplest words. Let us all try to come to the same conclusion to which an old man, to whom I talked on the subject, brought me. He remarked many striking particulars, which made it quite a miracle that the boys should be saved, and ended by saying— “To think that there was bad air enough in that place to kill all the horses, and these boys were kept alive, ‘Tis no use,” he added, “to say any more about it; the Lord does hear prayer.”

Have you, dear reader, ever prayed? I do not ask have you said prayers? but have you ever prayed?”

Lord, show me what I want,

And teach me how to pray;

And help me, when I seek Thy face,

To feel the words I say.

ML 04/10/1904

"Be Instant in Season, Out of Season."

In another town the preachers were one day furiously assailed and subjected to much personal indignity and violence by a mob, led on by the paid agents of tavern-keepers, whose profits were diminished by the effective preaching of the gospel. For hours the preachers maintained their position in the outskirts of the market; towards the close of the day, led on by Matheson, they pushed their way into the center of the fair. Here they were set on by the entire rascality, hired and unhired, of the town; but a shower happening at that crisis, the stentorian voice of our evangelist was heard high above the clamor, shouting, ‘Off hats, men, and let us thank our Father in heaven, who sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust, for this refreshing shower, instead of fire and brimstone to consume us.’ The effect of this appeal was striking. Every voice was hushed, and every head uncovered, and one who was present describes the prayer of the evangelist as one overwhelmingly touching and solemn. The battle was now turned to the gate, and the preachers carried all before them.

On one occasion a burly Yorkahireman attempted to stop the preaching by driving his horses and caravan in amongst us. Matheson, who was speaking at that moment, turned his face to the adversary, and in his solemn way, thundered out these words, ‘Prepare to meet thy God! ‘The showman drew up his horses, listened for a few minutes, and then, turning deadly pale, quickly beat a retreat.

One night a showman, thinking we had taken our stand in too close proximity to his tabernacle, fetched his magic bottle, and with a significant glance in our direction, said, ‘Talk of revivals! Here is something that will revive you!’ Shouts of derisive laughter followed. We paused a moment, then began to sing the twenty-third Psalm. As we sang, the people began to leave the showman, and come to our side; there was a charm for them in King David’s song.

Prayer was offered; more of the people came over, A simple exposition of the psalm followed. The larger portion of the showman’s audience left him to hear about the green pastures and the still waters. Ere we finished, the show was well-nigh deserted, and we could see the tears trickling down the cheeks of some, as they listened to the story of the Good Shepherd coming into the wilderness of this world to seek and to save the lost.”

ML 04/10/1904

Be of the Same Mind.

WHAT ARE these children doing? They look very happy as they march along holding each other’s hands. Perhaps the flock of geese has strayed away and the children are trying to drive them home again. They don’t pay any attention to the geese behind them, because the rest of the flock follow the leaders wherever they go. The children, lined up as they are, have the leaders so well guarded that they cannot get away, so the whole flock is safe, and going in the right direction.

This picture seems to teach us four lessons:

First, the children are all working together. If they dropped hands and each one tried to drive a different goose, they might not be able to get any of the geese to go the right way. If Mamma gives us some work to do together and we each want to do it a different way, we cannot get the work done either soon or well.

God says,

“Be ye all of one mind, haying compassion one of another.” 1 Peter 3:8.

You know how we each have a body and how our eyes, ears, arms, hands and feet work together and help each other. When our eyes see something we want, our hands reach out and take it. When our hands want to take something that is beyond our reach, our feet take us to the place. The hands and feet don’t quarrel with each other. Our feet don’t take us down to the cellar when we want to go upstairs or down town. Our hands do not throw away the bread and meat when our stomachs are calling for food.

Just as our hands, ears, mouth, etc., are members of our natural body, so Christians are members of the body of Christ. And Christians ought to help each other and work together just as the hands and feet do. God desires this, and there is always trouble when they don’t agree. But when they are “of the same mind,” they will have bright, happy faces like the children in the picture.

The second lesson is to “have compassion one of another.”

The little boy at the end of the line has fallen down. Will the others go on and leave him to help himself? No! They will help him up and all go on together. So God wants us to feel sorry for those who get into trouble and help them all we can.

The third lesson is to follow our guide. The rest of the geese in the picture are following the leaders. Christ is our leader. He has been through this world and knows all about it. He knows where the rough and dangerous places are. Now He is leading us through the same wilderness through which He journeyed nearly two thousand years ago. He can take us safely through the dangerous places and on to our heavenly home. The path is rough, and unless we follow very closely, we shall have many falls. Then let us keep very near our heavenly Guide.

We can learn our fourth lesson from the old gentleman sitting by the roadside. See how he is pointing out the children to the little one on his knee!

In the same way the people of the world watch Christians as they travel on through life. They see both the good and the bad that we do, and are always ready to tell others and talk about anything wrong they see in us. So we ought always to be careful to let others see in us only good. They may laugh at us and say we are cowards and afraid to do wrong. But we must not mind that, for it is better to please God than to please men.

ML 04/17/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

Matt. 24.

How the Son of Man will come.

In the time of the great tribulation through which the Jews will pass, when the antichrist is in the land, false Christs and false prophets will arise, and will show great signs and wonders, in order to deceive the people of God. The saints who are suffering the horrors of that awful tribulation will look for deliverance in connection with the coming of the Messiah; and the enemy will seek to deceive them by leading them to trust false Christs and false prophets. False reports will be spread around, such as that Christ is in the desert, or that He is in the secret chambers. But Jesus tells them not to believe these reports, nor to go out to the desert. They could only thus be disappointed, for that is not the way in which Jesus will come.

Jesus tells the disciples beforehand just how He will come, so that they may know how to look for Him, and that they may not be deceived by these false reports. He says to them:

“Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore, if they shall say unto you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth; Behold, He is in the secret chambers; believe it not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For where the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together.”

I dare say some of my young readers have watched the lightning as it flashes through the heavens in a thunderstorm. You have seen it pass from one end of the heavens to the other in an instant of time. Well, that is the way the Son of man will come, when He appears for the deliverance of the godly Jews who will suffer for Him, and wait for Him during that great tribulation. So if the godly ones take heed to these words of Jesus, they need not be deceived. They will turn a deaf ear to all these lies, and will refuse to trust the signs and wonders of these false prophets; and they will suffer and wait, till they see Jesus coming as the lightning flashing through the heavens from the east to the west.

The “carcass” spoken of in verse 28, refers to the apostate followers of the antichrist, who will be found worshipping the idol in the temple. The “eagles” or vultures, are the judgments of God that will fall upon this apostate mass, just as the vultures fall upon a carcass, or dead body, to devour it. The ungodly mass of the Jews will be fit only for the judgment of God, just as a carcass in a field is fit only for the vultures, and they will come under the judgment of the Lord when He appears in glory with His mighty angels, and with His glorified saints.

Oh! how blessed it is to be secured against all these judgments. And this security is assured to all those who now own Jesus as their Saviour and Lord. His precious blood is a shelter to all such, just as the blood on the door posts sheltered the Israelites when the judgment of the Lord came upon the Egyptians.

Dear readers, are you sheltered by the blood of Christ?

ML 04/17/1904

Death Averted Through the Sweet Notes of a Song of Praise.

WEARY and sad, a dear servant of the Lord was returning one night from Sebastopol to his poor lodgings in an old stable in Balaklava. He had labored all day with unflagging energy, and now his strength was gone. He was sickened with the sights he had seen, and was depressed with the thought that the siege was no nearer an end than ever. As he trudged along in the mud knee deep, he happened to look up and noticed the stars shining calmly in the clear sky. Instinctively his heart mounted heavenward in sweet thoughts of the “rest that remaineth for the people of God,” and he began to sing aloud the verses beginning:

How bright these glorious spirits shine! “Whence all their white array?”

Next day was wet and stormy, and when he went out to see what course to take, he came upon a soldier standing for shelter below the veranda of an old house. The poor fellow was in rags, and all that remained of, shoes upon his feet was utterly insufficient to keep his naked toes from the mud. Altogether he looked miserable enough. The kind-hearted missionary spoke words of encouragement to the soldier, and gave him at the same time half a sovereign with which to purchase shoes, suggesting that he might be supplied by those who were burying the dead. The soldier offered his warmest thanks, and then said, “I am not what I was yesterday. Last night, as I was thinking of our miserable condition, I grew tired of life, and said to myself, Here we are, not a bit nearer taking that place than when we sat down before it. I can bear this no longer, and may as well try and put an end to it. So I took my musket and went down yonder in a desperate state about eleven o’clock, but as I got round the point, I heard some person singing, ‘How bright these glorious spirits shine,’ and I remembered the old tune and the Sabbath school where we used to sing it. I felt ashamed of being so cowardly, and said, here is some one as badly off as myself, and yet he is not giving in. I felt he had something to make him happy of which I was ignorant, and I began to hope I too might get the same happiness. I returned to my tent, and today I am resolved to seek the same thing.” “Do you know who the singer was?” asked the missionary. “No,” was the reply. “Well,” said the other, “it was I;” on this the tears rushed into the soldier’s eyes, and he requested the missionary to take back the half sovereign, saying, “Never, sir, can I take it from you, after what you have been the means of doing for me.”

Is it not beautiful to see how the Lord used the faithfulness of this dear servant? Weary himself, yet he could lift his heart to God and sing. And were the notes which rang out on the still night air of that dreary scene, lost? Ah! no; what happy fruit they bore.

Dear Christian reader, is the sound of your voice, lifted to God, bearing fruit also?

“Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men. him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven.” Matt. 10:32.

ML 04/17/1904

A Soldier's Confession.

CHIRISTIANITY is a real thing, sir! I am a soldier, and have seen a good deal of life. And living amongst soldiers is a very testing thing for a Christian.

“I remember well a fellow-soldier who was one of a company drafted to the same barracks in which I was. He was a Christian.

“The first night there, before going to bed, he got down on his knees in prayer to God. Then a number of boots were thrown at him, but he paid no heed.

“This continued only for a few nights. We got ashamed of ourselves, for he took the very boots thrown at him, blacked them, and made them shine—his actions spoke louder than words. We thought a great deal of him ever after.”

This is the substance of a conversation which took place the other day.

Now God has placed each Christian, old and young, in a sphere, and in that sphere He wants us to shine, be it at school, at home, at business, or wherever we may be. We are extorted to “shine as lights.”

If we take Daniel the prophet as an Old Testament instance, he was for God in the face of every difficulty. Three things at least are prominent in his life—

Purpose of heart (see Daniel 1:8). Prayer (Daniel 6:10, 11). Prosperity (Daniel 6:28).

He confessed to all that he believed in the God of heaven, and God kept him right through his life and blessed him.

We who know the Lord Jesus, and have the knowledge of salvation, often lose the joy of salvation through not confessing the Lord’s name.

May we be like the brave Christian soldier, and own openly whose we are and whom we serve.

How can anyone expect to live with God in heaven, who desires not His presence on earth?

ML 04/17/1904

Patience.

WHEN my uncles were little boys, they had a big dog named Rover. They liked him very much and he liked them because they were kind to him. They had a harness for Rover, and when there was snow on the ground they hitched him to their sled. He liked to draw them that way, and carried them quickly to any part of the town.

Rover was very much like the dog in the picture. This dog looks patient and gentle. No doubt he loves the children because they are good and kind to him.

We often see children very impatient and naughty, and quite willing to slap and punch each other. Do you think the dog ever does this way? I think not. Then let us learn a lesson from the noble dog that is always so faithful and good to its little masters.

God loves us and has given us many good things. He showers His blessings upon us day after day. If we love Him we ought to try to please Him and show patience, gentleness, and kindness in all our ways—at all times and in all places.

ML 04/24/1904

The Land Despised

Do you think a land so pleasant and its fruit so luscious, as the land that God promised to give His people Israel, could be despised by them? It seems difficult to see how this could be, and yet this was the very thing that was done. When they were brought to the borders of the land, they feared the inhabitants because they were strong, and they wanted to turn back to Egypt. God “had done great things” in delivering them from the sore bondage of that land, and He had done “terrible things by the Red Sea” He had cared for them in the desert; and now, at the very threshold of plenty, and rest from their weary pilgrimage, because difficulties arose, “they despised the pleasant land, they believed not His word.” Ps. 106:21, 22, 24. Here was the trouble, they did not believe God’s word. If they had believed the promises God gave them, they would have pressed on and entered in safety.

Oh, dear young Christian, what a warning here for you! The land of promise, the heavenly Canaan, lies before you.

There are difficulties in the path that leads to it, and these difficulties may, at times, seem insurmountable. Does your faith lay hold of God, or does your heart sink within you, and are you ready to wish yourself back in the world? Do the delights of that heavenly land so fill your soul that you are ready to press on through every obstacle to reach it? Or, does your heart faint within you, through the trials of the way? Ah! take care, take care, that you do not despise the glories that God has set before you. God preserve you from the evil heart of unbelief count upon Him in every difficulty that comes. And may the joys of the pleasant land, to which you are going, be so much to your heart that you will go through death itself rather than be turned aside. This faith, this courage, this desire, was seen in Caleb, and it has been beautifully exemplified in thousands of martyrs who have laid down their lives for love of Jesus. Such have not despised the pleasant land, but believing on God and counting on His aid, they have suffered unto death for His sake. Triumphant over death, victorious over all the assaults of the enemy, they await in His presence the glad day when all will be manifested in glory.

ML 04/24/1904

Converted on the Deep.

GEORGE D—was returning to Australia to his wife and children, from whom he had been absent nearly twelve months, and was working his passage in the capacity of a steward. On, board was a passenger, William J—, who from the first had felt a keen interest in him.

One of George D—’s many failings was a propensity to drink, by which, during the voyage, he was often placed in great peril. Upon one occasion, after drinking to excess, he was descending from the upper deck, when the ship gave a lurch, as sailors call it, which threw him forward, so that he fell the whole distance. Through mercy he was not seriously hurt, but was able to appear the following day, when he was gently remonstrated with by William J—. George, however, smiled, saying carelessly, “Oh, I was only keeping up my birthday, sir.” Then pleading urgent duty as an excuse to get away, he went to another part of the ship. From that moment he more than ever avoided Willliam J—, thus proving the truth of the words of the Lord Jesus, “Every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.” John 3:20. Nevertheless, his Christian friend lost no opportunity of speaking to him.

William J— loved the Saviour, and he had a yearning desire that George D— might know and love Him too; and it was for this object that he sought to speak with him. Sometimes, when being spoken to, George would manifest considerable feeling, the Spirit of God applying the word; but shortly after, the motions of sin within him, and the love of drink, got the upper hand again, so that he would go on as bad as before. This was often repeated, and many were the “birthdays” he “kept up.”

But William J— would not be altogether discouraged; he felt drawn towards the poor fellow in a way which surprised even himself. The truth was, God had marked out George D— for Himself. He had purposed to make Himself and His wondrous love known to him; and the way in which He brought it about, I will endeavor to relate.

Among the passengers was a young missionary, who was proceeding to the Samoan Islands. Twice weekly he preached on board the vessel, each Sunday and Wednesday evening, and it was a most pleasing and refreshing sight to see among the listeners, rough seamen, some apparently drinking in his words. More than once after the meeting had broken up, they would remark in their gruff way, “Ah, Jack! that man believes what he talks about. I like to hear such men.”

One Lord’s Day afternoon, he preached in his usual earnest, simple manner, taking for his text 1 John 4:16, “We have known and believed the love that God hath to us.” George D— was present, and the Spirit of God was taking the word home to his soul. At the close William J—, who was sitting near, spoke to him upon what he had just heard. He replied, with evident sincerity, “Do you really believe that we may know on earth our sins forgiven?” His Christian friend had often borne testimony to this precious truth, and now emphatically affirmed the same.

After conversing a short time, preparations were made for tea, so that, George D—’s services being required, they had to separate. But later on in the evening, unable to, rest, he sought on deck for William J—, and, not seeing him there, he went below to his cabin. Perceiving a light, he knocked. Being admitted, he at once began to question William J— upon that blessed truth, present forgiveness. I may here remark that it is for want of the knowledge of this, that many who are really saved, are not happy, not able to joy in God, and therefore not able to bear testimony for God. They together looked into the Scriptures, George D— himself drawing a Bible from his pocket.

Among the many passages they considered were the following: “Beloved, now are we the sons of God.” 1 John 3:2. “He that hath the Son hath life.” “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life.” 1 John 5:12, 13. “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into judgment; but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24. “Through this Man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and by Him, all that believe are justified from all things.” “To Him give all the prophets witness, that through His name, whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins.” Acts 13:39; 10:43.

It was, indeed, a blessed time, as George afterwards testified. The Holy Spirit used the Scriptures to the opening of his eyes; and by whose further gracious aid he was enabled firmly to hold the truth which set him free. It was not, however, until a subsequent evening that this became manifest, when, seeking once more the quietness of William J— ‘s cabin, he opened his heart, revealing what God had done for his soul.

Eight weeks had passed since Old England’s white cliffs had been lost to view, and the ship was on the great southern ocean. There yet remained four weeks more ere it was expected that Melbourne would be reached, during which time, George D— was enabled, through grace, to glorify Him who had called him out of darkness into His marvelous light. The progress he made in the knowledge of the word of God, and the beautiful consistency he manifested, were alike remarkable. The company of his Christian friend was now as eagerly sought as before it was avoided. John 3:21. But his daily life became most trying, for he was subjected to the scoffs and sneers of the ungodly passengers, and the, severe practical jokes of the ship’s servants.

None but those who have been in like circumstances can form an adequate idea of what is involved in being a marked man on board ship. The change in George was so great, that while most mocked, some marveled.

A strong wind was blowing the noble vessel swiftly to her destination, and often would he look over the ship’s side marking with gladness the speed she was making, earnestly longing to see his wife and loved ones again. For was he not a “new creature” now? 2 Cor. 5:17. As he thought thereon, his heart was filled with praise and thankfulness at the prospects of the joy which he knew it would give to his dear wife.

With such thoughts, and his heart thus full, he one day entered William J—’s cabin, saying, “Oh, how thankful I am that we have such a wind behind us! My wife will all the sooner know the joy that awaits her. No more ‘birthdays’ now; no more home misery caused by my wickedness. My heart is indeed full.”

In due time land once more appeared, and shortly after they were safely anchored in Hobson’s Bay, Melbourne. George D—’s wife and three sweet children came on board, to their mutual joy. On reaching land again, and once more resuming his ordinary occupation, he was enabled to bear the same testimony which he had so faithfully borne on the water.

ML 04/24/1904

Behold, I Stand at the Door, and Knock.

A MINISTER once knocked at the door of a poor, aged, and lone woman; but he received no answer. Louder, and louder still, be knocked. At length, as he kept his ear close to the door, he heard a feeble voice, saying, “Who is there?” “It is I, the minister,” was the reply. “Ah, sir,” said the woman, “I am lying very ill, and cannot rise to let you in; but if you would come in, just lift the latch and open the door for yourself.” The good man cheerfully complied, and went in to comfort the dying sufferer with the consolations of the gospel.

Is Jesus knocking at the door of your heart, my dear young reader? Perhaps He is, and you say, I don’t know how to let Him in. Just do as the dying old lady did to the minister. Ask Him to open the door for Himself and come in. If you do He will come in and take possession of your heart. Oh, do not keep Him out! Do not let Him knock in vain!

Dear Children:

As we have now come to the close of the fifth year of “Messages of Love,” we trust that our many readers may have received blessing through its pages.

Our prayer is that those who are saved by putting their trust in the Lord Jesus, may, from henceforth, be faithful witnesses for Him during the little while that He leaves us in this world, which is fast ripening for His terrible judgments, and that those who are still unsaved, may accept Him as their own Saviour before the day of His grace is forever closed, and those judgments begin to fall.

“Teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom. “Ps. 90:12

ML 04/24/1904

A Letter From the Editor.

IT IS with deep thankfulness to our: God and Father for the grace He has shown to us in not only having permitted us the privilege to spread the precious gospel through the pages of “Messages of Love” for five years, but, that He has also sustained the little paper through the hearty fellowship of our brethren, and given us to know of several who have received blessing through it.

We desire to thank the dear children for the interest they have taken in answering the questions, and thankful that there has been such an increase in number at this task; and we pray that it and the rewards that are given, will be accompanied with much blessing, as our desire is that the latter may be another means of spreading the precious truth. May you all continue to answer the questions and encourage others to do the same, as it produces better acquaintance with the Scriptures, which is of great value. The rewards will (D. V.) be sent out about the Second week in May, and if any who have been answering the questions should fail to receive one by the end of the month, let us know and we will have it traced.

As we begin Vol 6. it is with the impression that we may never complete it, as everything in connection with the state of the world, and the, church, shows us that we are at the very end, and that word comes with more power to us, “Behold, I come quickly.”

May God, in His grace, cause all who read these lines to be exercised in regard to this. If unsaved, dear reader, put off no longer coming to Christ, owning yourself, not only a sinner, but a lost one, and He will save you; and if you have already come to Him, may you seek to be watching for Him to come to receive you unto Himself, and be found in faithfulness to your Lord and your fellow-beings by living Christ before them, and giving a word for Him that may be used for their eternal blessing.

We would ask the prayers of those who are the Lord’s, that all that is done in connection with “Messages of Love” may be pleasing to Him and that He may see fit to give much blessing through the many papers that are being circulated.

ML 05/01/1904

Answers to Questions of March 6th.

1.“I am the way,” etc. John 14:3.

2.“Thomas, because thou,” etc. 20:29.

3.“I am the bread of,” etc. 6:35.

4.“Sayest thou this,” etc. 18:34.

5.“Father, I will that,” etc. 17:24.

6.“I am the resurrection,” etc. 11:25.

7.“Now is the Son of,” etc. 13:31.

8.“I have meat to eat,” etc. 4:32.

9.“Sanctify them through,” etc. 17:17.

10.“Have I been sb long,” etc. “ 14:9.

11.“Except ye see signs,” etc. 4:48.

12.“Do ye inquire among,” etc. 16:19.

“IT IS FINISHED.” 19:30.

Bible Questions for May.

The answers are to be found in Romans, and the first letter of each answer will spell the name of Him of whom it was said “pleased not Himself.”

1.Of whom were these words spoken, “death hath no more dominion over Him”?

2.Give the rest of the verse containing these words, “delivered Him up for us all.”

3.Give the verse containing the word, “continuing instant in prayer.”

4.Give all of the verse before the words, “And be not conformed to this world.”

5.What words follow these, “who art thou that repliest against God?”

6.Give the words following these, “the obedience of faith.”

ML 05/01/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

The Carcass and the Eagles.

Matt. 24:28.

IN OUR last article we saw the way in which the Son of man will come from heaven, when He comes to establish His Kingdom it will be as the lightning shining from one end of heaven to the other. He will then execute, swift judgment against the Jews who in that day will be followers of the antichrist. His judgment will fall upon wicked Gentiles also; but it will fall first upon the apostates Jews.

In our verse these apostate Jews, are likened to a “carcass;” and the judgement of the Lord is likened to the “eagles,” or vultures. It says: “For wheresoever the carcass is there will the eagles be gathered together.”

Perhaps some of you do not know the nature of these birds called “eagles.” They are voracious birds of prey that feed upon dead flesh. No doubt some of you know something of the birds called “turkey buzzards”, which are quite common in the southern part of this country. They have much the same nature as these “eagles” referred to in Math. 24:28. If there is a dead sheep, or a dead horse lying in a field, these birds will scent it many miles away, and will gather together from every quarter and feed upon it till it is all gone. And when there are many they make quick work of it. The instinct which brings them where death is, is so very keen that often they are on the scene before death has actually taken place. When the United States armies fought against the Spaniards at Santiago, in Cuba, a few years ago, it is said there were buzzards on the battlefield hovering over the wounded soldiers, ready to devour them as soon as they were dead, if they were not already removed.

This will help you to understand the figure, our Lord uses in this verse. Just as these birds of prey, the vultures, gather together to the carcass to devour it, so, at the coming of the Lord, His judgments will swiftly descend upon the wicked, apostate Jews, and devour them. “The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power,” (2 Thess. 1:7, 8).

Such will be the judgment that will fall upon the wicked followers of the antichrist, when Jesus comes in His glory. The judgment will be swift and terrible, and there will be no escape.

Oh! how solemn the warning. Nor will this judgment be confined to the unbelieving Jews. It will overtake all who obey not the gospel.

My dear young reader, have you made sure that this judgment will not overtake you? Have you found’ safe shelter in Christ? Have you owned Him as your Saviour and Lord? If so, all is well; but if not, let me beg of you at once to flee to Christ, and take shelter under His precious blood. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.”

ML 05/01/1904

The Lord Preserves His Own.

ONE day, during a lengthened siege and warfare, a Christian soldier and a Missionary had retired to a quiet spot for prayer and reading of the word of God. Soon a shell dropped at their feet. On this they went a little further off; but again the exercises were disturbed by another terrible invader which fell beside them, shaking the very ground beneath them. “Never mind,” said the soldier, “it is only the devil trying to spoil our enjoyment: let us go on.”

They had just resumed when whiz, whiz, with a loud fall a thirty-two-pound shot lay beside them. The missionary was alarmed, but the soldier calmed his fear by quietly saying,

“Not a single shaft can hit

Till the love of God sees fit.”

This same missionary was one day conversing with a godly officer in a retired spot. The officer said, “We have been long enough here, let us move away.” No sooner had they removed than a 13-inch shell dropped and burst on the very spot where they had been standing. “God had cared for us,” the missionary afterwards said, “and we were safe.”

“The eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show Himself strong in behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward Him.”

A Christian soldier, when buckling himself for the fight, put his Bible into his bosom, saying, “if I fall, it will be there; and if I am taken prisoner it will speak to me, and I can never be weary with such a companion.”

ML 05/01/1904

Guarded.

BETWEEN three and four thousand years ago, far away in the land of Egypt, lived a wicked king. His name was Pharaoh. A great many of God’s people, the Israelites, lived in his land and because he was afraid they would become too many and too powerful, he ordered all their baby boys to be killed.

There was one little boy whose mother kept him hidden till he was three months old. Then she made a little cradle of strong, heavy grass and put slime and pitch on it so the water could not leak through. She put the baby in this cradle and laid it in among the flags at the edge of the river. His sister watched from a distance to see what would happen.

After a while King Pharaoh’s daughter with her maidens came down to the river and passing that way saw the cradle of grass—or the “ark of bulrushes,” as it is called in Exodus 2. One of her maidens brought it to her and she opened it. When she saw the little baby and how it cried, she felt sorry for it.

Then his sister came up and offered to get someone to take care of the little one. Pharaoh’s daughter was willing and the girl called the babe’s own mother.

When the little boy grew older, his mother brought him back to Pharaoh’s daughter and she gave him a name. Many of you know that his name was Moses.

But do you know why God took care of him and would not let Pharaoh kill him as he did the other children? God had a great work for Moses to do and would not, for this reason, let any harm come to him. God wanted him to lead the children of Israel out of the land of this wicked Pharaoh and no one can hinder God’s purposes. When He was taking care of Moses Pharaoh could not touch him.

In the beautiful picture we have today the two dear children are near the water. They might easily run over and fall in if their mother was not near to watch them. But she will not let any harm come to them. She wishes to keep them from danger because she loves them. And she is able to keep them from danger because she is stronger than they.

Many dangers surround us, dear reader. But God is always near and round about us and will not let anything harm us against His will. We may go into dangerous places but He leads us safely through. Others may try to get us into trouble but they are powerless to harm us when God is on our side. “IF GOD BE FOR US, WHO CAN BE AGAINST US?” Romans 8:31.

We can thank Him for all His care over us in the past and trust Him to protect us until Jesus comes.

Let us not forget to ask Him daily to preserve us from all the sin and danger around us.

Whate’er befall, He guards us still—

No foe can harm against His will.

We oft may hear the devil’s roar

And feel the danger more and more.

But He who guards will ever keep

And never slumber, though we sleep.

The Savior, Jesus, is gone to prepare,

Such a beautiful home in the sky,

And He says He will come,

And take to that home,

Every sinner that’s born from on high.

I’d like to go to that heaven so bright,

For joy beams, in that world, on each

face,

But if there I would go,

On earth I must know,

As my Saviour, the Lord of that place.

ML 05/01/1904

Playing Ball.

SEE these dear little children out here in the grassy meadow, among the daisies and other pretty posies. How happy they seem to be with their balls, throwing them back and forth to each other and bouncing them on the ground. I think probably their mamma, or perhaps their Sunday school teacher has brought them out here to spend a happy afternoon together, playing among the trees. As I look at the picture it makes me think of some other little children that lived many, many years ago, in a land far away, across the great ocean. These other children lived when the Lord Jesus was on the earth, and the mothers brought them to Him. What do you think the Lord Jesus did when the mammas brought their children to Him? Do you think He said, “Oh, go away, I can’t be bothered with children—I came to see the great people, and they are the only ones I am interested in?” Was that what He told the mothers? Oh, No! Instead of speaking so roughly, He took the little ones up tenderly in His arms and blessed them. There were others there, who thought differently and tried to send them away. But Jesus told them not to do so, and said, “SUFFER THE LITTLE CHILDREN TO COME UNTO ME, AND FORBID THEM NOT, FOR OF SUCH IS THE KINGDOM OF GOD.” MARK 10:14. How very kind and loving the blessed Saviour was, and how happy those children must have been, when He took them in His arms and they listened to His gentle words. When I was a little girl, I used to wish that I had been one of those little ones, so that I could have looked in His face and listened to His voice. Do you know, my little friends, that if you love the, blessed Lord Jesus, if you believe that He died to save, you, and you will be one of His little followers, you will someday see His face and hear His voice? And what do you think He will say to you? He will welcome you into His happy home, where all is peace and joy and love, and then you will be one of that happy band that stand around His throne singing, “Glory! Glory! Glory be to God in the Highest!”

ML 05/08/1904

Come Unto Me and Rest.

A POOR woman, a drunkard’s wife, steeped in poverty and clothed in rags, was coming along the street with a babe in her arms. Happiness had forsaken her long ago; desperate struggles with want made her weary of life; hope, that most patient of angels, had disappeared in the clouds; and all her days and nights seemed but steps to deeper woe.

“A voice strange to her fell upon her ear. The one utterance that fell like dew upon her weary heart was the word of the Lord— ‘Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’ She stood still upon the pavement, far off from the preacher; and as she listened, the voice seemed to come, nearer and nearer to the heart. ‘Rest!’ she said to herself, as the preacher went on to explain rest in the Lord Jesus— ‘Rest! that is what I want.’

“Jesus heard the groaning of that oppressed spirit, and came to her relief. There and then she believed on Christ; there and then she entered on the rest of the gospel. Peace and joy, like birds of Paradise, began to sing in her soul. “She carried the blessing home, and the light that filled that mother’s heart illuminated the drunkard’s house, and transformed it into a Bethel. Years have passed; she still hearkens to Jesus, and still hears Him saying, ‘Come unto Me and rest’.”

“I heard the voice of Jesus say,

“Come unto Me, and rest;

“Lay down, thou weary one, lay down

“Thy head upon, My breast.”

“I came to Jesus as I was,

“Weary, and worn, and sad;

“I found in Him a resting place,

“And He has made me glad.”

ML 05/08/1904

Make Haste; Time Flies.

QUEEN Elizabeth is reported to have said when dying, “Millions of money for a moment of time.” She is not the only person who has learned to place true value upon time.

How sad that it should be only rightly valued by many when all the golden opportunities it brings are gone, and gone forever!

It is to the young that I especially address myself.

Of all times, youth is the best in which to become a Christian.

Hear the testimony of a dying man, whom I visited a few weeks ago. Said he to his son, a young man in the bloom of health: “Give to God a full cup, my lad; don’t offer Him the dregs of a wasted life, as I have done!”

ML 05/08/1904

Could I Keep the Good News?

A NEW Zealand girl was taken to England to be educated. She became a true Christian while there. When she was about to return, some of her play-mates tried to dissuade her. They said, “Why go back to New Zealand? You are accustomed to England now. You love its shady lands and clover fields. It suits your health. Besides, you may be shipwrecked on the ocean. You may be killed and eaten by your own people; everybody will have forgotten you.”

“What,” she said, “do you think I could keep the good news to myself? Do you think that I could be content with having got pardon, and peace, and eternal life for myself, and not go and tell my dear father and mother how they may get it, too? I would go if I had to swim there.”

The dear girl was obeying the Lord Jesus, when He said, “Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee; and hath had compassion on thee.” Mark 5:19.

Now, O Lord, we ask Thy blessing,

On the words which we have read:

Precious words! on which Thy children

Have, by Thee, been often fed—

Feed us, likewise,

For we have to Jesus fled.

Should a heart before Thee, Father,

Know not Thee, or Thy sweet love,

Oh, attract that heart to Jesus,

Never more from Him to rove—

Gracious Father,

Let us all Thy goodness prove.

ML 05/08/1904

"Beside the Still Waters"

WHAT a beautiful picture! How contented these gentle creatures, look, lying so peacefully, on the grass in the grateful shade of the overhanging trees. And nearby is a refreshing stream.

Such a scene reminds us of the beautiful verses in Psalms 23:1,2. “THE LORD IS MY SHEPHERD; I SHALL NOT WANT ... . “HE MAKETH ME TO LIE DOWN IN GREEN PASTURES; HE LEADETH ME DESIDE THE STILL WATERS.”

Again Jesus says, “My sheep hear My voice and I know them and they follow Me.” John 10:27.

Do you know, little reader, why Jesus calls us His sheep and lambs?

The sheep is a very, meek, gentle, submissive creature. It is also clean and does not like to walk or lie in dirty; muddy places like the pig.

Because the lamb possesses these desirable and loveable dualities it is used as a type of the Lord Jesus Himself, and He is called the Lamb of God.”

Now, our Saviour wants us to like Him. He wants us to be meek and gentle like little lambs. If we have to do or suffer things that we do not like, He wants us to submit quietly and patiently.

It is said of Jesus, “He was oppressed, and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth: He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so He openeth not His mouth.” Isaiah. 53:7.

And He wants us to keep in the clean path—not to walk and play with children who say and do naughty things. For then we would become soiled with sin, which is a great deal worse than mud.

Let us all try to grow day by day more like our good and gentle Shepherd, so that those about us can see that we are truly His sheep and lambs.

ML 05/15/1904

Presumption.

AFTER the people, in their unbelief, had over and over again expressed a wish that they had died in the wilderness, God told them that they should die there. The ten who brought the evil report were already dead. Caleb and Joshua lived; and the Lord was going to bring them into the promised land. The rest of them should wander in the wilderness and all die in it. As for their children who would be “a prey,” they had said. God would bring them in, and make them to know the land which they in their unbelief had despised. This word made the people mourn. Like Israel, we, too, are often rash, and would be sorry enough if God were to take us at our word. Let us be careful not to say before the Lord what we do not mean.

After getting this sad word, the people rose np early in the morning and went up into the top of the mountain. They said, “We will go up unto the place which the Lord hath promised; for we have sinned.” Now they were ready to do what before they had refused to do. But it was too late. Moses told them not to go up for the Lord was not with them, and they would be smitten by their enemies if they went. He spoke faithfully to them, telling them that they had turned away from the Lord and now He would not be with them. Surely this should have been enough. But, no; in their willfulness and their folly they went to the top of the hill. The ark did not go before them to lead them, and Moses did not depart from the camp; but in their presumption they went on. What madness, do you say? Yes, it was madness to go in the face of God’s word, and when they were plainly told that the Lord would not be with them. But go they did, and the words that Moses had spoken came to pass—the Amalekites and the Canaanites came out against them and smote them.

Do you say, “Will they never learn— was greater folly ever seen? When God tells them to go, they hold back; when He tells them not to go, they push on, what presumption thus to go against God!” You are surprised as we trace the wilful, disobedient ways of Israel. But hold! Are you not sometimes found in the same case? The Lord would have you go forward, but you are not ready; you have not faith—you have not courage. Later, you take matters, into your own hand, and run unsent. No guidance of the Lord is there; you have presumed to go in your own strength, and sorrow and defeat must follow. Oh, be warned! Learn from the sad failures of others!

May we who know the Lord be ever ready to go forward, in the face of any difficulty that may come, at the bidding of the Lord; and may we be careful not to go unbidden, and without His presence with us! (Num. 14:40-45.)

ML 05/15/1904

Old Jack.

Jack! Jack! here, sir! hie on! cried Charlie, flinging his stick far into the pond. Tack didn’t want to go; it wasn’t pleasant swimming among the great lily leaves, that would flap against his nose and eyes and get in the way of his feet; so he looked at the stick and then at his young master, and sat down, wagging his tail, as much as to say: “You’re a very nice little boy; but there was no need for you to throw the stick in the water, and I don’t think I will oblige you by going in after it.”

But Charlie was determined. He found another switch, and by scolding and whipping forced poor Jack into the water. He fetched the stick, but dropped it on the bank instead of bringing it to his master, and had to go over the performance again and again until he had learned, that when Charlie told him to go for a stick he must go at once. Charlie was satisfied at last, and ran home at length to tell his mother about the afternoon’s work.

Now, Charlie had a Christian mother, and it often pained her to see her little son disobedient and thoughtless, and still more to find that all her instruction seemed to little affect Charlie, for as yet he had never felt his need of a Saviour, though often spoken to seriously about His soul, his sins, and his future.

He was full of his exploit when he entered the house. “It was pretty hard work, Mother,” he said; “Jack wouldn’t mind me at all until I made him.”

“What right have you to expect him to mind you?” asked his mother quietly.

“Why, he is my dog! Uncle John gave him to me, and I do everything for him; didn’t I make his kennel myself, and don’t I feed him every day? I’m always kind to him, and I call him ‘nice old Jack,’ and pat him, and let him lay his head on my knee. I have a right for him to mind ‘me.”

His mother was just making him a jacket. As her little son finished, she did not look up but said slowly: “I have a, little boy, he is my own, given me by God. I do everything for him, make his clothes, prepare his food, nurse him when sick, many a night have I sat up and watched him when fever was burning upon him, and daily I pray God to bless him. I love him, he sits on my lap and sometimes goes to sleep with his head on my arm; I have the best right in the world to expect this little boy to obey me; and yet he does not unless I make him as I would make a dog.”

“Oh, Mother!” cried Charlie, tears starting to his eyes; “I knew it was wrong to disobey you; but I never thought before how mean it was. Indeed, I do love you, Mother, and I’ll try —I really will try—to obey you as Jack obeys me.”

“Dear Charlie, there is a great difference between you and Jack.

You have a soul.

You know what is right, for you have been taught from the word of God, and you know also that Satan and your own wicked heart will always tempt you to do wrong; that is a trouble Jack can never have, but he has not the comfort you may have, for you can come to the Saviour, and then knowing Him you can go for help and He will teach you to love and obey Him alone. Then, Charlie, you will not find it difficult to obey me.”

How many of my young readers have thought of the difference between your pets and yourselves? Why, when poor old Jack died, and Charlie, full of sorrow for his old favorite, had to bury him, he could never hope to see him again; but Jack was dead and done with. But not so with Charlie, for when he dies, and his body is put in the grave, it will only be to await that resurrection morning when the voice of the Son of God shall be heard, and

He shall come forth,

God grant to the resurrection of life! If not he must come forth to the resurrection of damnation. (John, 5:29.) Could I ask you to tell me what made the difference between Charlie and his dog doubtless you would readily reply, “Charlie possessed a soul.” Yes! my reader, and, like you, he must live forever in contrast to poor Jack who had ceased to exist. Your soul is like the glittering valuable diamond. See the miner; he throws up a clod of earth which to us would seem quite valueless, but his practiced eye discerns the marks of a treasure within. The earth which surrounds it must be removed, and then its preciousness and value will appear. So with you, my reader: death will simply mean the removal of the outward covering, then will you know the value of your soul.

In view of eternity, let me ask you an all-important question:

“Is your soul saved?”

if not, trifle no longer. Young though you are, my reader, death is fast tracking you down. Soon, God knows how soon, you will say “good-bye” to everything here and commence your soul’s history in another scene. Remember! to die unforgiven is to be lost for eternity, and who can tell the everlasting remorse of those Who have trifled away the day of God’s grace, steeled their hearts against redeeming love, and refused the gracious pleadings of the One who desires to infinitely bless them. May this folly not be yours, my reader. Rather let this moment decide you for Christ.

His work—of such infinite value in the eye of God—has once and for ever settled the question of sin, and resting alone upon that precious sacrifice your soul will be saved.

“But I am so young,” says some dear boy or girl; “there is plenty of time before I grow old and have to die.” Ah! dear reader, let not Satan persuade you to rest upon a foundation so uncertain, every heart beat hastens you onward to eternity, and you may never live to grow old; God says: “Now is the accepted time, behold NOW is the day of salvation.” 2 Cor. 6:2. Be wise, and trust Jesus NOW.

“Haste, haste, haste,

Delay not from wrath to flee;

Oh! wherefore the moments in madness

waste,

While Jesus is calling thee.”

ML 05/15/1904

Alone and Lost.

SCHOOL was just over, and a company of boys started for a climb. They were a merry party, and the mountain was brilliant with sunshine and with gay flowers. The whole surroundings were attractive and beautiful and with eager steps they pressed on.

One daring boy left his companions, and wandering off by himself ascended one of the lonely heights. He evidently took no account of the time, and had no thought of danger as he made for the peaks where the rarer flowers grew.

Alas! that boyish freak cost him his life.

His companions had to return without their friend, and the sad news that he was alone in the mountains had to be conveyed to his loved ones. They, with many kind friends searched for the missing boy, but no trace of him could they find.

They were too late to rescue him alive.

What must have been his feelings when the truth flashed upon him that he was lost—alone and lost!

Perhaps there is a warning voice in this for you, dear boys.

Are you travelling through life alone? Alas, then, for you surely cannot know the dangerous position you are in.

Without a guide, without one to protect you from coming judgment! Oh! pause and consider what will the end be if you refuse to accept Christ as your own Saviour and Guide.

He says to you, “If you die in your sins, whither I go you cannot come.” You will be lost forever.

The poor boy of whom I have spoken desired to have his own will, and to go his own way and please himself. Naturally we all like to have our own way. But we do well to look ahead, for “there is a way that seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death.” (Proverbs 14:12.)

Go on no longer without Christ—alone, and lost on the dark mountains of sin.

There is true happiness in knowing Christ and in doing the will of God. Flee then to Him now.

Are you saying, “There’s time enough yet”? Surely you must have forgotten that Jesus says three times, “I come quickly.” (Rev. 227, 12, 20.) He means it too. Would it not display great wisdom on your part to prepare for the future at once? He has said, “Those that seek Me early shall find Me.” Proverbs 8:17.

ML 05/15/1904

Happiness.

THIS circle of children with their bright, happy faces, reminds us of the many times we, too, have played on the lawn, or in the meadows and woods. Surrounded by beautiful trees and flowers we have often listened to the merry songs of the birds and felt thankful to God for allowing us to enjoy all these pleasant things.

But some dear little ones are sick and never able to go outside and play and run about like those in our picture and I want to tell you about one of these.

His name was Bobbie and he had been lying on a small bed in the Children’s Hospital, for two years. The nurse said he had hip disease, and his sickness was incurable.

His face had grown white and thin and his eyes large and hollow, but the little hand that was lying outside the bedclothes, and looked hardly strong enough to lift a feather, was raised to shake hands with some friends who went to the hospital to see him. All the other children were having their tea, yet, though a large mug-full stood beside Bobbie’s bed, he did not seem inclined to taste it, but lay with his eyes closed, and a peaceful look upon his little wan face.

“Well, Bobbie,” said one of his friends, “are you happy?”

“Yes,” said the child.

“Loving Jesus?”

The thin lips parted this time with a smile, and the same answer.

“And are you happy to go to Him, Bobbie?” asked his friend.

They caught another faint “yes,” and bright smile before they turned away.

How could a little child of eight years (for that was Bobbie’s age) really be happy lying there day after day, never seeing any birds, or trees, or flowers, and never able to run about, like other boys? It seemed strange to his friends, but Bobbie’s second answer gave the secret. He said he loved Jesus. It was that which made him so happy.

Have you ever driven on a cold winter night through dark, narrow lanes, with the wind blowing so hard in your face that although the rain fell heavily, it was impossible to hold up an umbrella? But, if you have had a very dear friend with you, who has talked pleasantly all the way, and tried to shelter you from the wet and cold, then you have not minded the storm. The journey has seemed so short that you were quite surprised when you reached home.

This was how it was with Bobbie. There was One who more than eighteen hundred years ago had given him a proof of His love—such as Bobbie could never forget. It was Jesus—yes, it was the Lord Jesus Christ, who loved little Bobbie with such a deep, such a wonderful love, that He left His beautiful home on high, where He was daily His Father’s delight, and came into this world, to endure the shameful death of the cross; that by shedding His own precious blood, He might bring poor sinners to dwell with Him forever in His Father’s house.

Yes, dear children, while we enjoy health and strength, and being able to romp and play, we may still be happy if God sees fit to lay us on a bed of pain and sickness. We may be happy in thinking of His love and of going to be forever with Him, even when we are suffering in body.

It is good when we have learned to say, like the Apostle Paul, “I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.” Phil 4:11.

ML 05/22/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

The Sign of the Son of Man.

Matt. 24:30.

Perhaps some of my young readers, like many others, have wondered what the sign of the Son of man can be. And perhaps it would be going too far to say we can certainly tell. It seems very clear, however, that when Jesus is just, about to descend from heaven with His holy angels, and with His glorified saints, the Jews on earth will see a sign in heaven which will speak to them of the divine presence, and then they will see Jesus coming. Just after the great tribulation, “the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken; and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven.” This will be a moment of great terror for the wicked. “Then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn,” Jesus tells us.

What the sign is, I think we may learn pretty clearly from other scriptures. In Luke 21:27, we are told that “they shall see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory.” In Acts 1:9, we are told that when Jesus was taken up to heaven, “a cloud received Him out of their sight. Again, in Rev. 14:14, John tells us that he beheld “a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man.” These scriptures would indicate that this, “cloud,” or “white cloud,” will be the “sign”.

In other scriptures also, I think, we get this same cloud. In Lev. 16:2, the Lord said, “I will appear in the cloud, upon the mercy seat.” And, in, 1 Kings 8:10, we are told that “the cloud filled the house of the Lord,” and in the next verse; that “the glory of the Lord filled the house of the Lord.” This cloud of glory which rested between the cherubim, over the mercy seat, was the sign of the Lord’s presence there. The Jews called it “the Shekinah.” Then again in Matt. 17:5, in connection with the account of the transfiguration of Jesus, we are told that “a bright cloud overshadowed them.” So also in Acts 26:13, where Paul is telling King Agrippa of his conversion, he says, “At midday, O King, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me.” Was not this the glorious light of Jesus’ presence in the glory-cloud? It would seem that in all these cases, it is the same bright, shining cloud of glory which speaks of the divine presence. And when Jesus is about to come in His own glory, and in the glory of His Father, and of the holy angels, this bright cloud will be seen through the open heavens. And just as it struck terror to the heart of Saul of Tarsus, so that he fell to the ground, so will it strike terror to the hearts of the wicked in the land of Israel, when they see the heavens cleaving asunder, revealing this sign, and the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. They will see the sign, the cloud of glory, and then they will see Jesus coming.

Oh! it will be a terrible moment for die Jews, who said, “His blood be on us, and on our children:” And it will be a terrible moment’ for all on earth who despise the name of Jesus. Jesus is a Saviour now but He will be a Judge then. Are you ready, my dear young reader; or are you still lost? Are you a believer in Jesus; or are you an unbeliever? Are you a friend of Jesus; or are you an enemy? His enemies will then be made His footstool. They will be crushed under His feet. Oh! will you not flee to Jesus now, while He is a Saviour, and waiting to save you? Hasten to Him, while He still invites you. If you wait till He comes as the. Judge, it will be too late. Now is the accepted time.

ML 05/22/1904

Uncle William's Visit.

IT HAD been a happy week, for Uncle William had come. “The dearest dearest uncle!” as the children said over and over again. He was young and lively, and furnished amusement for the children. He would exercise, play and swing with them. How the peoples on the street looked when Uncle William in his fine uniform would pass with the children. He was lieutenant at sea and would soon have his own ship, as Paul told the school boys.

“I wonder if uncle is a real Christian and if he reads the word of God,” thought Lena, and she was so glad, when on Lord’s day morning, she saw what she wanted to know. How earnest his face grew, while he listened to the word of God and now she was confident that he was the Lord’s.

“Uncle, come with us to the Bible study,” said little Max, in the afternoon.

The children’s mother had undertaken to instruct the little ones in the Bible, and it was a pleasure to her to sow the precious seed in the young hearts.

“If I may,” said Uncle William, pulling his chair near the table, around which the four were already seated.

“Have you learned a verse?” asked Max with an important air.

“Well, what have you learned?” returned the uncle. Max folded his hands on the table and said without a mistake:

“BEHOLD, HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL SHALL NEITHER SLUMBER NOR SLEEP.” Ps. 121:4.

“Look at that! that’s just my verse,” said Uncle William.

Then came Helen’s turn; she, too, had learned well. Paul and Lena could say all of this wonderful Psalm.

“Do you know who it is that is called the Keeper of Israel?” asked the uncle of Max.

“Mamma says it is the Lord Jesus,” answered the little one immediately. “All men go to sleep when they get tired, but the Lord of heaven never goes to sleep, because He never gets tired.”

“Why do you say that is your verse, Uncle William?” asked Paul.

“It shall always be my verse,” said he. “Ever since my first voyage and the first storm I went through, I take this verse with me every time I go to sea. Yes, children, it was an awful storm. I thought not only the ship, but the whole world, was going down, when one wave climbed upon another, high as mountains, and then came down upon us with a thundering noise, so that the great ship cracked and groaned in all its joints as though it would split in two. It was a large ship on which I made my first trip, with a great many officers and men and a large number of passengers. ‘Where is the captain?’ the passengers would ask, with pale faces and chattering teeth.

‘At his post,’ was always the answer.

Yes, there he stood, and would not move. Two days and two nights he was standing on his bridge with cold, sleet, rain and hail blowing against him by the fierce storm, while performing his duty as a faithful guide of his ship. On the third day the storm became milder and danger was over. Then our captain went down to his cabin to rest; but, alas! he never got up again. Pneumonia set in, and in three days he was dead.

Children, I can’t tell you how I felt as they let the body of our good captain down into the sea. I cried like a little child; but I was not the only one—tears came into the eyes of big, strong men.

Among the passengers there was a gospel preacher who preached the funeral sermon. I still hear his voice, sounding over the wide ocean, which then looked so quiet and peaceful: ‘Behold, He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep.’ He pictured before us our captain in his faithfulness even unto death, and then he spoke of the only Keeper who never slumbers nor sleeps. He warned us as I have never heard before and begged us to take the Lord Jesus as our Captain, Leader, Keeper and Saviour for life and death, for time and eternity. You see, Paul, in that hour it became my verse, and the Lord Jesus my Saviour and Keeper, and I hope to do as my brave captain has done in his faithfulness unto death.”

The children had listened with great attention, and Helen asked thoughtfully, “When you become a captain, will there be such a storm as that?”

“It depends upon the great Keeper in heaven,” answered Uncle William, as he patted her little blond head. Then she lovingly said to him, “Stay here with us!”

“Why, you do not think that you are safer here on land than we are on the wide ocean, do you?” asked the uncle, laughing. “You are very much mistaken. The people on land need the Keeper above as much as we do on the sea. But when we have Him as our Keeper, and lookup to Him, we are safely hid, wherever we may be.”

ML 05/22/1904

The Little Boys' Prayer Meeting.

SOME time ago there was quite a work of God going on in the Sunday school at L., and many of the children gave their hearts to the Lord Jesus.

Several boys, anxious for the conversion of their school-mates, agreed to meet every day to pray for them. Where do you suppose they held their meeting? In the barn, on the top of the hay-mow.

The father of one of them noticed that these boys went into his barn and spent almost the whole of their noon hour there. As he entered the barn one day, he heard a low murmur in the hay-mow. It was the voices of these children, praying to God to convert their play-mates; and God heard their prayer, and brought one after another to own the Lord Jesus as their Saviour, and they, too, joined in praying for others.

Dear children, the same Saviour, who was so precious to these boys, is saying to you: “Him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out,” and, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock ; if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and with him, and he with me.” Rev. 3:20.

As you hear His gracious message,

Lift your little voice and say—

“Lord, Thou lovest little children,

Make me Thine own child today.”

ML 05/22/1904

In the Springtime.

I THINK almost everyone loves the springtime, when the ice and snow melt away, and the sun beams down, so warm and bright, the air gets soft and mild and pleasant, and the grass grows green and beautiful. The dear little birds come back to us, and sing and twitter and chirp to each other in the branches of the trees. Yes, it seems as if even the trees and bushes are glad to have the cold winter go away, for they begin to put on a fresh green coat, and then, bye and bye, we see them all decked out with beautiful flowers—some red, some pink and some as white as the snow that covered everything a few weeks ago. How delightful it all is, and how we love to be out of doors, to see the beauty with which God has clothed the earth, to smell the sweet odors that come from every shrub and tree, and to feel the warm, balmy spring air.

Here is a picture of a little girl who seems to be enjoying the springtime. I think her Mamma has allowed her to take off her shoes and stockings, so she can romp and play in the fresh grass, in her little bare feet, and feel the warm soft earth. She has come down here to the pond to play with the little ducklings and her dolly. I wonder what she has in her wagon. It seems to be covered with something and we cannot see what is inside. Perhaps she has another dolly, or perhaps she has some corn to feed to the little ducks. I think probably that is what it is, for I am sure from her face, that she is a kind little girl.

It is coming springtime now and soon some of you little children, who read this paper, will be running about in your bare feet, like the little girl in the picture. Already the grass is green, and the trees are budding, and soon the woods and meadows will be fragrant with the spring flowers. Do you know who it is that makes all of these beautiful things? Oh, you are all ready to answer. Yes, it is our Heavenly Father, who makes the flowers grow in all their beauty, and put the sweet songs into the mouth of the little bird. In the sixth chapter of Matthew, Jesus tells His disciples to look at the little birds. He says, “They sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns, yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them.” Then He tells them to “Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet,” He says, “even Solomon in all His glory was not arrayed like one of these.” Jesus teaches His disciples that if God takes care of the birds and flowers, they may safely trust Him to take care of them. Shall we not thank God for all His wonderful gifts to us?

“OH THAT MEN WOULD PRAISE THE LORD FOR HIS GOODNESS, AND FOR HIS WONDERFUL WORKS TO THE CHILDREN OF MEN.” Ps. 107:8.

ML 05/29/1904

Rebellion.

AS WE who have followed the history of Israel well know, the people had many times rebelled against the Lord. But now a special rebellion arose against Moses and Aaron. Korah, Dathan and Abiram were the leaders in this rebellion, and two hundred and fifty of the princes of the assembly were leagued with them in it. Envy, because of the place that Moses and Aaron held, seems to have been the moving cause of the trouble. These men told Moses and Aaron that they took too much upon, themselves, and set themselves up too high, and that the Lord was among all of them, and all of them were holy.

Oh, what language from a people whose course had been sin upon sin—murmuring, complaint, rebellion, unbelief, presumption and idolatry! Such a people calling themselves holy!

We have in our own day self-deceived ones who call themselves “holy” while others can see plenty of failure in their ways. But these are not characterized by envy as those who spoke to Moses were.

This sad affair put Moses on his face again. He told Korah and his company that the Lord would show them on the morrow who were His, and who were holy. He exposed what was in Korah’s heart, showing that he was seeking the priesthood, and told him that he and his company were gathered together against the Lord. He told them each to take his censer and put fire in it and incense on it before the Lord on the morrow, and the man that the Lord would “choose, he should be holy. And he sent to call Dathan and Abiram, but they refused to go to him, and sent very taunting, reproachful word to him. This made Moses very angry, and he asked the Lord not to respect their offerings.

When the morrow came, each took his censer and put fire in it and laid incense on, the fire, and went and stood in the door of the tabernacle with Moses and Aaron. And Korah gathered all the people with him. Then the glory of the Lord appeared, and God told Moses and Aaron to separate themselves from the congregation that He might consume them in a moment. But again Moses and Aaron fell on their faces, and pleaded with the Lord for that poor, erring people. Then the Lord told Moses to tell the people to get away from the tents of the wicked men who had raised the rebellion, and not to touch anything of theirs lest they be consumed in all their sins. So they got away from the tents of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, on every side.

ML 05/29/1904

Stealing an Apple.

In a large commercial city of northern Germany, lived a merchant named Muller, who in his daily walk to his place of business was very frequently met by a well-dressed young man, who never failed to make, in passing, a very friendly, and almost familiar, bow of recognition. Although very willing to return the courtesy, Mr. Muller could not help suspecting it was meant for someone else, to whom he perchance bore a resemblance.

One day, having been invited to dine at a friend’s house in the country, Mr. Muller, on reaching his destination, perceived his host walking in the garden with a gentleman whom, as he advanced towards them, he soon recognized to be the identical young man whose greetings had so often perplexed him, and he foresaw with pleasure an elucidation of the mystery. After shaking hands with his guest, the host was on the, point of introducing the two gentlemen, to each other, when his purpose was interrupted by the young man saying with a deprecatory wave of the hand, “Oh, quite unnecessary, my good sir; we have been long known to each other.”

“I believe there must be some mistake here, sir,” retorted Mr. Muller, “at least for my part. Although I confess to having frequently received a friendly bow from you, during the last few months, yet we are, to the best of my belief, perfect strangers.”

“And yet I must stick to my point,” said the young man with a smile; “I made your acquaintance very long ago, and am heartily glad to meet you here, and thus to have an opportunity of expressing to you personally the gratitude I feel towards you.”

“You speak in riddles, sir,” replied Mr. Muller. “How can I possibly be entitled to the gratitude of a man who is quite unknown to me.”

“It is an old story,” said the young man, “but if you will grant me a few minutes’ hearing, I do not doubt being able to bring myself to your remembrance.”

“If you are going to rehearse old stories, I think we may as well be seated,” remarked the host with a smile, as he motioned towards a garden bench; and when the suggestion had been complied with, the young man began: —

“It is now seventeen years since I, then nine years of age, was plodding my way one morning to school, when suddenly the thought occurred, ‘How nice it would be if I could fall in with an apple to eat with the roll my mother has given me for my luncheon.’ Most of my school-fellows were occasionally provided with such dainties, but I scarcely ever tasted fruit, which was consequently more prized by me as a rarity. My head was full of such thoughts, when I reached the market-place, across which lay my road to school. Stalls laden with the finest fruit met my eye on every side, and I stood still almost involuntarily before one of them to gaze on the tempting rosy-cheeked apples, which smiled so invitingly upon me. The mistress of the stall had turned round to converse with an acquaintance, and the stall was left unguarded. Suddenly the thought darted into my mind, ‘One apple would never be missed from those heaps; and even if I took one away, she has thousands besides.’ Accordingly yielding to the temptation, softly stretching out my hand, I seized an apple, and was just about to put it into my pocket, when I received so hearty a box on the ears, that in my fear and astonishment, I let the apple fall, and at the same time a voice thundered in my ears, ‘Boy! what says the eighth commandment? I will hope that this is the first time you have stretched’ out your hand to take your neighbor’s goods, but let it also be the last, or worse will come of it. I felt my cheeks burning with the red glow of shame as I timidly threw one upward glance at the countenance of my detector and admonisher but that one glance sufficed to engrave his features on my memory for ever.

“I went on my way to school, but during the first lesson, was scarcely master of my thoughts. Ever and again the stranger’s warning sounded in my ears; my heart was full to bursting, and I would fain have cried but durst not, for fear of being asked the cause. But still my mind reverted oftenest to the concluding words, ‘Let it also be the last time,’ and firmly did I then resolve in my secret soul, that, by God’s help, it should indeed be both the first and the last time.

“Years went by; and having left-school I entered the counting-house of a friend of my father’s in Bremen. Thence in process of time I went to South America. I need not tell you, respected sir, the temptations and facilities trade offers, to stretch out your hands towards your neighbor’s goods, by means of overreaching, overcharging, and other undue, advantages, are neither seldom of occurrence, nor easy of resistance, to the young commercial aspirant; and my experience in these respects differed not from that of others. But as often as temptations arose, so often did the buffet from your hand seem again to burn on my cheek, and your words to sound in my ears; and, blessed by God’s Spirit they afforded me new strength to persevere in the path of rectitude.”

The young man here paused in his relation, which had evidently greatly affected himself as well as his hearers; then, taking Mr. Muller’s hand between his own, he said, “And now, allow me, in expression of my deep-felt gratitude, to press this honored hand which did me so essential, and so lasting a benefit.”

“And allow me,” said Mr. Muller, as tears started to his eyes, “allow me to take to my heart in warmest friendship, him who is capable of feeling such gratitude, and who has remained faithful as a man to the vow which he made as a boy.”

ML 05/29/1904

Have Faith in God.

I WONDER if any of you have heard of Billy Bray, the Cornish miner, who, though he was poor in this world, was rich in faith? and his prayers were wonderfully answered by Him whom Billy always addressed as “Father,” who says, “Ask, and ye shall receive.”

A little boy of seven years old, who lived in Cornwall, was brought to know the Saviour; and having heard of the faith of Billy Bray, he said he wished to be like him. Being in need of boots, this dear child prayed to his “Father” (now known as such in Christ Jesus the Lord), and not only one, but two pairs were shortly sent to him. Then, remarking the scanty provision in his mother’s house, he prayed again; and soon a message was sent from a house where, it was said, there was so much cooked that the family could not use it, as they seemed to have lost their appetites; and the little boy’s mother was to send and fetch some of the extra provision.

May this little story encourage any dear believing child to trust in that gracious God who does not despise even the least of those who belong to Jesus, and who says, “Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus”. Phil. 4:6, 7.

ML 05/29/1904

Answers to Questions of April 3rd.

1.“Gentiles.” Acts 10:45.

2.“Ephesus.” 19:35.

3.“Now therefore are we all,” etc. 10:33.

4.“The first day of the week, etc. 20:7.

5.“It is more blessed to,” etc. 20:35.

6.“Laid it at the apostles” etc. “ 4:35.

7.“Except it be for this,”etc. 24:21.

8. “Stephen.” 7:59.

“GENTILES.” 28:28.

Bible Questions for June.

The answers are to be found in First Corinthians, and the first letter of each answer will spell the name of the one whose household Paul said he baptized.

1.What verse follows the one that speaks of the glory of the sun, moon; and stars?

2.Give the words following these, “it is raised a spiritual body.”

3.Give the verse after these words, “wood, hay, stubble.”

4.Give the words which follow these, “A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump.”

5.What words follow these, “According as it is written”?

6.What is it that is nothing in the world?

7.Give the words following these, “Every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things.”

8.What is it that charity bears, believes, and hopes?

9.What household had given themselves to the ministry of the saints?

ML 06/05/1904

Difficult Choice.

OUR artist surely has a goodly number of interesting faces around him. Any one of them would make a good subject for a sketch. Several of the children look as though they would like to sit for a picture. Which will the artist choose? Some have their slates and books under their arms as they trudge home from school. Other younger ones are out with their mothers for a stroll.

In the midst of such an attractive looking group, the gentleman does not know which would make the most pleasing picture. He seems to be trying to decide between the two little girls who are modestly hanging their heads.

Not many of us are artists and so we do not have to make a choice that we all have to make sooner or later. We all hear the good news of salvation. We all know that Jesus died to save sinners. We know, too, that if we acknowledge our lost helpless ruined condition and our need of a Saviour God’s wonderful salvation is for us. God will not turn away any one who comes to Him seeking forgiveness and salvation. He wants us to come. He is beseeching us to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.

Have we turned to this loving Saviour, or are we seeking our pleasure and happiness in this world?

Do any of us say, “I am good enough; I am doing the best I can and God is too good and merciful to send me into everlasting punishment,” or “There is plenty of time to become a Christian I will have a good time while I am young?”

Dear reader, you must choose between Christ and the world. It may be a difficult choice. Your conscience may tell you to choose Christ; and your desire for “a good time” may tell you to choose the world and its pleasures.

Do you know how dangerous it is to choose this world for the present, thinking that when you are older you will turn to Christ?

Over twenty-five years ago, a young lady who had heard the gospel, preferred to go on with the pleasures of this world rather than to give them up for Christ.

She was looking forward with much pleasure to the opening of a new skating rink. The time came and the rink was fixed up very attractively. The place was filled with laughter and fun when suddenly a pole in the building gave way. As it fell it struck this young lady and killed her. Her soul passed into eternity unsaved.

Another very attractive and lovable young girl was asked, to attend a prayer meeting during the closing hour of the old year. She did not care for the company of Christians and thought it would be a very dull way to see the old year out and the new year in.

She refused the invitation, saying, “No, I will dance it out.”

The end of the year came and with it the much anticipated dance. The young lady was full of animation and excitement in the midst of the gay throng with its glitter and music.

But as the hour of midnight approached she grew suddenly pale and was carried from the room very sick. All the efforts of the doctor to help her were in vain. As the clock struck twelve, she passed with the dying year into eternity.

She had rejected Christ. She had chosen the world—only to spend an eternity of misery in outer darkness.

Dear reader, which will you choose? It may be a difficult choice. It may be hard for you to give up the pleasures of this life. But they last only a few years at best. And if you do turn, to Christ, you will find in Him far more than all this world can give you, and that for eternity.

Do not refuse that blessed One where alone you can find true happiness, peace, and satisfaction. Accept Him now. Tomorrow may be too late.

“SEE THAT YE REFUSE NOT HIM THAT SPEAKETH. FOR IF THEY ESCAPED NOT WHO REFUSED HIM THAT SPAKE ON EARTH, MUCH MORE SHALL NOT WE ESCAPE, IF WE TURN AWAY FROM HIM THAT SPEAKETH FROM HEAVEN.” Hebrews 12:25.

ML 06/05/1904

Jesus Prophesying

Gathering the Elect Jews.

Matt. 24:31.

WE HAVE already seen that when the Lord comes in His glory, it will be with swift judgment against the transgressors in Israel. But it will be the time of blessing for the godly ones, who will have been scattered by the power of the Anti-christ. Jesus tells us that “He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” These elect are God’s chosen ones among the Jews—the godly ones, who are to be gathered for blessing.

In Lev. 23, we find that one of the feasts, of the Lord is “a memorial of blowing of trumpets.” And this is just a type of the gathering together of the Jews at the coming of the Lord. The Lord says to them: “I will take you frock among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land.” (Ezek. 36:24). And there are many other scriptures which show that the Lord will gather together the scattered Jews, in order to bless them in their own land. The blowing of the trumpet is a figure of the call of God that will thus gather them.

Our verse tells us that the angels will gather together these elect ones. When Jesus comes, His holy angels will come with Him, His willing servants to do His bidding; and these He will send everywhere to gather His sheep which “have been scattered in the cloudy and dark day.”

This will be a wonderful day for the Jews. They will then get their eyes opened to see that the very One whom they pierced and slew is their Saviour; and they will be full of sorrow and self-condemnation. The Lord says: “They shall look on Him whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one, mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him, as one that is in bitterness for his first born.” It will thus he a time of deep sorrow for their sin—a time of weeping and great mourning—but it will be the time when they will be brought to Jesus as their Saviour, and when He will bless them in their own beloved land.

Surely our hearts may well rejoice, to think that God will have mercy upon the poor Jews; and that though they have been so long scattered, He has not forgotten them, but has watched over them in all their wanderings Jesus will return in His glory to the Mount of Olives, and will send forth His angels to gather them from all places where they have been driven; and He will speak to them comfortably, as Joseph did to his brethren, and will place them in the land which was given to their fathers; and there He will bless them, and nourish them, and make them to rejoice in His goodness and love. Bitter as they feel toward Him now, their hearts will he melted then, when they learn that the blood which they shed with wicked hands will have put away their sins forever.

Happy for us if we now know that that blood has washed our sins away.

“The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.” (1 John 1:7).

ML 06/05/1904

The Young Black Prince.

A DEAR old missionary went one day to speak to some girls at a boarding-school.

Just at the time he had a young black prince staying with him, whom he asked to accompany him and say a few words also Prince J. E—looked astonished, and asked, “What can I say to young ladies who know God—I, who have only known Him such a little while?”

The answer of the missionary surprised him still more. “You say they know God, but that is a mistake. Of course, they have heard of Him ever since they were horn, but some of them do not yet know Him, their hearts have never been touched by His love.”

On arriving at the school, the missionary gave a little address, and showed some idols and curiosities which he had collected in Yoruba, West Africa, and at the close asked his colored friend to speak, and the prince began:—

“Dear young ladies, I cannot say much to you, for I find your language is a very hard one. I thought you all knew more than I do, for I have been brought up in a heathen country, and worshipped idols such as you have been looking at, and I, have only known your God a little while; but my friend tells me that perhaps some of you do not know Him yet, and this seemed so strange to me that I could not find it in my head to believe it. Is it really true? Our gods are so wicked and hard and cruel, we could not love them; but when your missionary came and told us about your God, how loving He is, and how He gave His only dear Son to die such a cruel death to save us, and wash away our black sins, then my heart believed in Him and loved Him. Can you hear about such great love and not love Him back? My eyes feel as if they could weep for you; hut you will soon get to know Him, won’t you? I must tell you that my father is a king, and I might be one next to him; but I do not want to be, I want instead to go and tell my people about this loving God and His Son. Jesus, and my brother may be king. I pray that you may soon all know God.”

Are we like this young black prince, whose heart had been touched by the love of God so that he loved Him in return? or like some of those girls, well-educated as to the things of this world, but ignorant of the love of God?

“And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent.” (John 27:3.)

One of those girls never forgot what the prince said. She was struck with her own ingratitude and sin, and found no rest till she knew and believed the love of God in Christ.

ML 06/05/1904

Safe in the Tree

A LITTLE girl was once out in the field watching the men cut corn. Suddenly she heard someone scream and say, “Come, run to me, dear, or you will be killed.”

Looking up she saw a bull running rapidly toward her Then she turned round and saw the boy who had called her. He was standing near a tree and when she ran to him he lifted her into it and then climbed in himself.

The bull soon reached the place and roared furiously at the children. But the little girl was not afraid for she knew she was safe beyond the reach of the dangerous animal. The one who had rescued her was by her side and would keep her safe from harm.

In the picture the dogs are barking at the foot of the tree and wishing so much they could get kitty. But she too is safe in the tree.

Dear reader, just as surely as the roaring bull tried to get the little girl and just as surely as the barking dogs tried to get the little kitty, so surely there is an enemy—a cruel, wicked enemy—trying to get you. But again you like the little girl have a friend saying “Come to Me.” Are you safe in the tree? If not, will you turn to this Friend and allow Him to put you in a place of safety?

Satan is the enemy who is seeking to get your soul. Jesus is your Friend. Turn to Him and be saved. If you do not, Satan will surely overtake you. And he is a more dangerous foe than the bull or the dogs. They can destroy only the body but he destroys the soul and keeps it forever in outer darkness.

“Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you, whom ye shall fear. Fear Him which after He bath killed hath power to cast into hell: yea, I say unto you; Fear Him.” Luke 12:4, 5.

Jesus died to deliver us from the power of sin and Satan. All may be safe who will accept His free offer of pardon, “without money and without price.”

ML 06/12/1904

A New Thing.

AFTER the people had taken warning and separated from these wicked men, Dathan and Abiram came out and stood, with their wives and their children, in the door of their tents. And Moses said, “Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works; for I have not done them of mine own mind. If these men die the common death of all men, or if they be visited after the visitation of all men; then the Lord hath not sent me. But if the Lord makes a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit, then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the Lord.”

And it came to pass as soon as he was through speaking these words, the ground under them clave asunder, and swallowed up these men with their families, their houses, and their goods. They all went down alive into the pit, and the earth closed upon them.

The people fled at their cry, fearing that the earth would swallow them up also. And fire came out from the Lord and consumed the two hundred and fifty men that offered strange incense unto Him.

What a solemn, fearful end for those who thus rebelled, and for those who offered strange fire before the Lord!

Korah was a Levite, and, as appointed of the Lord, had service in the tabernacle to perform. But he was not satisfied with this. He wanted a higher place; seeking to get this, he fell, and miserably perished.

If the Lord has given my Christian reader a work to do, may he seek to do it cheerfully, and be satisfied.

The Lord preserve each and all His own from seeking a place where He has not put them, and may all be kept from hardening themselves against Him.

ML 06/12/1904

A Visit to Mount Vernon No. 1

THE name of George Washington is familiar to almost every household in our land, and his memory is revered by the millions who look upon him as the “Father of his country.” And justly may one be held in esteem, who stood forth, so well and so nobly, in defense of his country. “The memory of the just is blessed.”

When we recall the days of persecution in which God’s people had to flee to the dens and caves of the earth, and when to profess allegiance to Christ meant death, we may well thank God for the work that has procured to us a land of liberty in which we can worship Him with freedom of conscience. This is to us an inestimable blessing, if we can only use our privilege aright.

But while we praise God for His goodness, and think, with admiration of the man who was largely instrumental in bringing about this happy condition of things, we would not forget that “all the glory of man is as the flower of the grass.” Whatever distinction or glory man may attain to in this world, all must pass away. The grass withers, the flower fades—and how quickly! So it is with man; his life is but a vapor, which appears for a moment, then vanishes. The great ones of earth, alike with the lowly, must pass out of this scene. All their honor, all their power, cannot stay the icy hand of death when the appointed hour has come.

The poet Gray expresses this thought forcibly in verse;

“The boast of heraldry, the pomp of power,

“And all that beauty, all that wealth e’er gave,

“Await alike the inevitable hour;

“The paths of glory lead but to the grave.”

So when we think of the great and the noble who have passed, away we would bear in mind that “the grave levels all distinctions,” and we would seek to give them such a place only as would be pleasing to the Lord, honoring such as have been benefactors to their people, and especially so if they have given evidence of faith in God and loyalty to Him, as it seems apparent that Washington did.

And now, if my young reader will come with me, we will take a peep at Mount Vernon, the pretty villa, or country residence, which was the home of Washington during the greater part of his life time. An hour’s ride on the trolley, south from the city of Washington for sixteen miles, through pretty scenery and various points of interest, and we have reached the grounds. Passing through the large gateway, our attention is attracted at once to the white mansion which lies a little distance from us and which we approach by a winding road. We learn that this mansion is 90 ft. in length, from north to south, and 30 ft. in width from east to west. It is built out of blocks of wood, cut to resemble stone, and is painted white. It is two stories in height, but has a fine attic its entire length in which are numerous dormer windows, so that there is really a third story; and in this story are six well-lighted and nicely—furnished rooms. On the roof is a cupola.

As we pass on by a winding road, through a fine lawn, toward the house, we notice on the left, the flower garden and green house in which, we are told, are many rare and beautiful plants. The garden is quaint with boxwood hedges, which are said to have been set out more than a century and a half ago. A sago palm is the only green-house plant, that was there in Washington’s day; but some trees, set out and cared for by Washington, are still living; and at the foot of the garden is the famous Mary Washington rose, named by Washington for his mother.

To the right, and very neatly arranged, are some ten out-buildings, all painted white except the stable, which is built of brick, brought over from England 150 years ago. I suppose that was before bricks were made in this country. And those sent over from England must have been well-made for they look whole and strong yet.

One of the numerous out-buildings is the kitchen; it is connected with the main building by a curving colonnade, at the south end, and the office is connected by a similar colonnade at the north end of the house. A little back of the kitchen is the butler’s house; and south of this comes the spinning house, then the laundry, and the smoke-house, and the carpenter’s house, and the gardener’s house; then a little back again is the coach-house, and across the road from it, the stable. These buildings are common to a Virginia farm—and do not let us forget that while at Mt. Vernon we are in Virginia—but in this case they are so neatly built, and so well arranged that they quite add to the beauty and novelty of the place, rather than detract from it.

Passing around to the west front of the house—it fronts both east and west —the first thing that attracts us is the large piazza, which extends the whole length of the house, and is fifteen feet wide, and twenty-five feet high. It is supported in front by eight large, square pillars, and it is tiled with square stones, or flags, which were brought over from the Isle of Wight. On it are placed a number of curved high backed, old-fashioned looking chairs, which we quickly appropriate, wondering if now we are occupying a seat on which Washington himself once sat. But as we look forward at the magnificent view before us—the broad, beautiful Potomac passing quietly on to the sea, and the varied and lovely land-scape beyond—we involuntarily exclaim, “How charming!” —and forget all about the chair in which we are sitting. The shaded lawn in front, on which stands a pretty summer house, the winding road leading down to the deer park and river below, to the right the vault in which the body of Washington Was first laid, almost hidden from view over the hill-side—all attract our attention, and gladly would we linger that we might longer admire and enjoy the beautiful scene; for while man’s adornment is here, yet it is the handiwork of God that calls forth our admiration; it is nature’s setting that gives the charm. But time is passing, and we must not delay too long.

We enter the north of three doors that open on the porch, and find ourselves in the Banquet Hall. It is a large, pleasant room with frescoed ceiling, and ornamented doors and windows which make one wonder at the workmanship of a century and a quarter ago. We turn to the marble mantelpiece, which was presented to Washington by an English man by the name of Samuel Vaughan, and trace some, of the varied and beautiful patterns of its exquisite carving which, we are told, was done in Italy; next we notice the old French clock, and the vases which speak of days gone by, still standing on the old mantel. Then we turn around and notice in the center of the room, the banquet table, with a very large plateau of silver on it, which was used on state occasions; and we think of La Fayette and other great ones who once gathered around the festal board in this very room; we think, too, of the laughter and mirth and jest that are usual on such occasions, and the thought comes very solemnly to us, that all who gathered there have passed on to the eternal accounts where all the idle words will have to be answered for to God. How very careful we all should be not to allow idle words to escape our lips!

On the walls are large and fine old paintings, and in the cases with glass doors, are stored many relics, among which, we see the carved ivory fan which Martha Washington carried, handsome flowers that her fair hands shaped, dishes out of which General and Lady Washington ate, and many other things that we cannot take time to mention.

Now we will say good bye, and another time, if the Lord will, we will take a peep at some of the other rooms of the Mount Vernon Mansion.

ML 06/12/1904

A Striking Answer to Prayer.

A YOUNG woman who had found Jesus as her Saviour at an evangelistic meeting in Scotland, requested special prayer for her brother, who was a sailor, and from whom they had not heard for a long time. Prayer was offered for the wandering one. Three months later this same young woman came into the meeting with her sailor brother for whom prayer had been made. He was in deep concern about his soul. He had been awakened at sea on the very night on which prayer had been offered in his behalf. He was pacing the deck in the stillness of the night, when a thought about his soul took hold of him, and the more he strove to put it away from him the worse he grew. He found no peace until he returned home, and there Christ was preached, and the sweet message of love entered his soul.

“Because He bath inclined His ear unto me, therefore will I call upon Him as long as I live.”

ML 06/12/1904

Thou Art My Hiding Place.

THERE was once a little bird chased by a hawk, and in its extremity it took refuge in the bosom of a tender-hearted man. There it lay, its wings and feathers quivering with fear, and its little heart throbbing against the bosom of the kind man, whilst the hawk kept hovering overhead, as if saying, ‘Deliver up that bird, that I may devour it.’ Now, will that gentle, kind-hearted man take the poor little creature, that puts its trust in him, out of his bosom, and deliver it up to the hawk? What think ye? Would you do it? No; never. Well then, if you flee for refuge into the bosom of Jesus, who came to seek and to save the lost, do you think He will deliver you up to your deadly foe? Never! never! never!”

ML 06/12/1904

The Old Blacksmith.

DID YOU ever visit a blacksmith’s shop? Here is a picture of a blacksmith making a horseshoe. Cling! clang! the hammer comes down on the anvil. How absorbed the old man is in his work. Why? I think it must be because he is anxious to have a very good job when it is finished.

What do you think that fire behind the blacksmith is for? “Oh,” you say, “I know. That is where he puts the horseshoe; to let it get hot.” Yes, that is right. But do you know why he wants it to, get hot? No? I will tell your If you take a piece of iron and put it into the fire, when it gets very, very hot, it will not be hard like a piece of cold iron, but will be soft enough to bend when you pound it, instead of breaking. So the blacksmith takes a piece of iron and puts it into the fire. Then when it becomes hot and softer, he takes it out with his tongs and holds it on the anvil, while he pounds it with his hammer into whatever shape he wants it. That is what the blacksmith in the picture is doing. I want to tell you, children, what this reminds me of. Did you know that sometimes our wills are very hard like iron, and when we follow our own will instead of God’s will, it leads us into all kinds of wrong-doing, so that our characters become hard and bad like our wills. God does not want His children to be like that, so He must find some way to soften us, so that He can mould us the way He wants to have us. In God’s word fire is often spoken of as a type of punishment or affliction. That is like the blacksmith’s fire. When God puts us into the fire of affliction our wills become softened, just like the iron in the blacksmith’s fire; and then He is able to mould us according to His own will. Do you not want to try to follow God’s will, so that you will not need to be put into fine?

ML 06/19/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

The Parable of the Fig Tree.

Matt. 24:32, 33.

Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer, is nigh: so likewise ye, when ye see gall these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.”

So spake Jesus to His disciples, indicating the sign of the near approach of blessing for the Jewish nation. The fig tree is said to be the badge, or figure; of the Jewish nation. And just as the putting forth of the leaves of the fig tree in springtime shows that summer is near; so the return of the Jews to their own land, and the taking place of the things mentioned in this chapter, indicate that the summertime of fruit and blessing is at hand for that nation. When the nation begins to show signs of life after a long and dreary winter when everything seemed dead, the time of blessing is just at the floor. It will be the summer time of millennial glory, when Jesus their Messiah and King shall reign over them, and cause the land to yield of her abundance, and when the people shall be blessed in yielding loyal obedience to their glorious King.

At the present time it is winter for that nation; and a desolate and weary winter it has been—a winter of storms, of sufferings, and sorrows; no leaves are on the trees, and no fruit is in the fields —all is desolation. But it shall not be so always. And even now there are signs that the time of blessing is drawing near. Very soon the Beloved One, though now rejected, despised and unknown, will speak as a bridegroom wooing his bride, and will say:

“Rise up, my love, my fair one, and come, away. For, lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone; the flowers appear on the earth; the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the turtle is heard in our land; the fig tree putteth forth her green figs, and the vines with the tender grape give a good smell. Arise, my love, my fair one, and come away.” (Song of Solomon 2:10-13.)

This will be a wonderful time of blessing for the poor Jews, who will then have their eyes opened to know the truth —to know that Jesus died for their sins, And that. He is the true Messiah, and with glad hearts they will receive Him, and own their guilt in having rejected Him, and pierced Him. He will then reign over them, and fill their land with the glory of heaven. It will be the summertime of heaven’s glory on earth.

But even better things are ours if we now believe on the Son of God. Our dwelling will be amid the glories of heaven rather than of earth.

ML 06/19/1904

A Visit to Mount Vernon, No. 2.

FROM the Banquet Hall we pass out to the long piazza again, as some of the doors are barred to visitors, and they may not pass from room to room, as they otherwise would.

Once more on the piazza, we gaze admiringly again, for a moment, at the lovely scene which spreads before us, and then pass on to the middle door of entrance. Passing in, we find ourselves in a large square hall in which is the wide, old fashioned stairway leading to the floor above. A few steps to the right, and we are at the door of the music room, or east parlor. The first thing that attracts our attention is a strange looking musical instrument called a Harpsichord; it has two rows of keys, one of them back and a little above the other; it looks very odd; its keys are yellow with age, and some of them are broken. The cost of this instrument was $1000.00; it was a wedding present from Washington to his step-daughter, Eleanor Custis, Miss Nellie’s fair fingers often swept its keys, doubtless, and perhaps her voice added charm for listening ears. But, however sweet her voice may have been, it has long been stilled in death, and however skilled the fair fingers, they have long ago ceased their efforts.

Dear young reader, allow me to ask you, are you using your fingers and your voice to the glory of God? You, too, will cease to speak and sing, and your hands will cease to labor. When all is recounted at the Judgment seat of Christ, will the things that you have said and done be to your praise, or to your shame? You well know that Nellie Custis cannot return to live her life again, and neither can you come back when once you are done with time and earth. You cannot, even while here, live yesterday over again, for time never rolls backward in its flight. Knowing this, what effort there should be, each day, to speak, and act and live to the glory of God. “Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.”

Now we return to the door of the music room; looking around we see various things of interest; we may not enter, for the way to this room is barricaded, so we pass on to the door of the west parlor. Here we see on the floor a carpet, which is very odd in its design.

It was made by order of Louis XVI, King of France, and was presented by him to General Washington. The ground of the carpet is dark green, and it has a large circle in the center in which is woven the American Eagle, surrounded with stars.

As time is quickly passing, we cannot wait to examine in detail the various things of interest in each room. We cross the hall, to the south, and view, in turn, the Library, Mrs. Washington’s sitting room, and the family dining room. We gaze upon the portraits and other paintings; we take a look at the large book-case with its old volumes, some of which occupied Washington in his life time, and others have been put in to replace his own which have been scattered here and there. Now we look into the pleasant family dining room, and picture to ourselves the family assembled there about a smoking dinner on a wintry day; the fire glowing and crackling in the large old fire-place, as fresh logs arc heaped upon it; and good-will and cheer crowning all, as the colored servants with willing hands and feet hasten to do the bidding of those for whom they have great esteem and love.

The china in the corner cupboard is a reproduction of the set presented to Mr. W. by the French fleet in 1792. Each piece is inscribed with the monogram M. W. in a wreath of olive and laurel, and with a chain whose links contain the names of the fifteen States of period.

And now, as we take a peep into Mrs. Washington’s sitting room, we think of the dainty work that her hands fashioned while sitting there; we think, too, of the sad, and of the happy hours that were likely spent there, for we well know that the earthly pathway is a chequered one, and that lights and shadows are found in every life. Now it is joy—now sorrow; now all is bright—again, how dark! Not so when we are done with time, and have reached eternity. There, all will be bright, or—the “blackness of darkness” will fill the scene. Then it will be “fulness of joy” which will never come to an end, or it will be “weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth,” to go on forever and ever.

Dear young reader, changing joys and sorrows will, for you, soon he ended. What then! Will you enter upon eternal blessedness, or will an unending night of woe, be yours?

Now we must take leave of you again. We may look, at another time, through the second story of the Mount Vernon Mansion.

ML 06/19/1904

"Man's Extremity Is God's Opportunity."

Cholera had broken out in the Crimea. Mr. G., chaplain of the Army Works Corps, was taken ill with it. Our missionary (Duncan Matheson) went to him and watched him till he died. Through the long weary hours of his last night, Mr. M. sat by his bedside, ministering to hint. As it drew towards dawn, the faithful chaplain, breathing out faith and hope, peacefully fell asleep in Jesus. On the “Scripture-reader” devolved the last offices of friendship, and keen were his feelings in transmitting the sad tidings to the widow and children far away. Just as the sun was setting, they buried him in a quiet spot, and Matheson addressed those present with more than ordinary impressiveness and power. He felt as if the disease had fastened on himself, and he spoke with the light of a near eternity in his soul.

Utterly prostrate, he reeled home to the old stable, and crept into his comfortless bed, where he lay sick, helpless, and alone for three days and three nights. Growing worse hour by hour, he was at length no longer able to rise for his only comfort—a drink of water; and despairing of life, he turned his face to the wall to die. This the hour of his extremity was God’s opportunity. The Lord sent to him, one who had formerly been a London City missionary. Coming to the door, he discovered the forlorn condition of the Scripture-reader, ran to his relief, and never left him, till he began to recover. “It was the sound of Mr. M’s voice singing Psalms”, said our missionary, “that first brought me to myself, and from that moment I began to get better.”

So it is God graciously cares for His own.

“The things which are impossible with men are possible with God.”

When little Samuel woke,

And heard his Master’s voice,

At every word he spoke,

How much did he rejoice!

Oh, blessed, happy child to find

The God of heaven so near and kind.

If God would speak to me,

And say He is my friend,

How happy I should be!

Oh, how I would attend!

The smallest sin I then should fear,

If God Almighty were so near.

And does He never speak?

Oh yes! for in His Word

He bids me come and seek

The God that Samuel heard:

In almost every page I see

The God of Samuel calls to me.

Like Samuel, let me say,

Whene’er I read Thy Word,

“Speak, Lord, I would obey

The voice that I have heard.”

And when before Thee I appear,

“Speak, for Thy servant waits to hear.”

ML 06/19/1904

A Cup of Cold Water.

WHEN the farmers are working in the fields on a hot summer day they grow thirsty quite often. Frequently during the day their daughters, wives or sisters carry them out a jug of pure, cold water. The water is very welcome and refreshing. Although it costs little or nothing beside the trouble of getting it, it tastes better to the hot, thirsty man, than anything else.

Sometimes we hear people say, “I want to live for Jesus, I want to serve Him, but there is nothing I can do.” Jesus says, “WHOSOEVER SHALL GIVE YOU A CUP OF WATER TO DRINK IN MY NAME BECAUSE YE BELONG TO CHRIST, VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, HE SHALL NOT LOSE HIS REWARD.” MARK 9:41.

The trouble with these people is that they think they must do something great. They think Jesus does not notice the little things they can do.

Dear reader, whether you are old or whether you are young, you can serve your blessed Saviour.

A little girl who had just learned to know Jesus was once asked how she knew she was a Christian. She replied, I sweep under the rugs now. When working for her mistress she had been in the habit of getting through with her work as quickly and easily as possible. But after she learned to love Jesus she did her work just as though she were doing it for Him alone. Her wish then was to see how well she could do it rather than how easily and quickly.

We all have some work to do. We all have duties of some kind. Did you ever think that we can serve God while performing these daily tasks? If we do our work well and patiently in faithfulness to Him and for His sake, it pleases Him and He will not forget to give us our reward.

The smallest act of kindness—even a kind word—if prompted by love for our Saviour, is true service and will not lose its reward.

Just as the cold water which costs nothing, is so acceptable to the thirsty man, so a very little act of service is as acceptable to God as some great deed that costs perhaps many dollars.

If you read the last four verses of Mark 12 or the first four verses of Luke 21, you will see that it is not always the greatest gifts that please God the most. God counted the widow’s wee, small offering, because it was all she had, greater than the large sums of money the rich men gave. For after they had made their big offerings they still had plenty left.

Remember, then, that when we have only a little to give, that little is just as great in God’s sight as a rich man’s millions. And one little word we speak for Jesus can bring a greater reward and more approval from God than the grandest sermons that are preached in the finest churches, when God’s glory is not the first object.

ML 06/26/1904

Aaron's Rod.

WE HAVE a strange title before us today, but it is one that speaks in a very special way of God’s power. Aaron’s rod was used to teach Israel a lesson, and to show, without question, who was God’s choice. Korah, in his wickedness, had raised a rebellion against Moses their leader, and Aaron their priest, on the plea that he and his company were as holy as they, while in his heart envy was at work, and he was desiring the priesthood.

The outcome of this uprising was that Korah, Dathan, and Abiram miserably perished; then God showed in a remarkable manner who was the one of His choice. He told Moses to take of the children of Israel twelve rods according to the house of their fathers—each one a rod—and to write upon the different rods the name of the head of the house. And Aaron’s name was to be written upon the rod of Levi. Then these rods were to be laid up in the tabernacle, before the ark, where God, had promised to meet with Moses and commune with him. He told Moses that one of these rods would blossom, and the man, whose name was written on that rod, was the man whom He had chosen. In this way He would make to cease, the murmurs of the children of Israel against Moses and Aaron.

When Moses spoke to the people, their princes gave him a rod apiece, “according to their fathers’ houses,” and the rod of Aaron was among their rods. And Moses took them in and laid them before the Lord in the tabernacle.

With what anxious hearts the people must have waited to learn what tribe, and what man the Lord would choose! But they did not have long to wait. On the morrow, Moses went into the tabernacle and brought out the rods to all the children of Israel; and each prince selected his rod according to the name written on it. But oh! wonder of wonders, God had put life into one of the dead rods, and in one night it had “brought forth buds, and bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds.” And on this rod, Aaron’s name was written. What could they think! Ah! by this gracious sign of God’s power they were awakened to a sense of their wickedness in rebelling against Him, as they had not been when He sent the plague upon them. They said, “We die, we perish, we all perish.”

It is God’s goodness, not His judgments, that leads men to repentance. Do not, dear reader, despise. the goodness of God; those who do will probably blaspheme, later on, under His judgments.

The Lord told Moses to take Aaron’s rod back and put it in the ark where it was to be kept for “a token against the rebels.” Let us learn from this, what a dreadful thing rebellion is. God tells us it is “as the sin of witchcraft.” May we go on quietly with Him, content to fill the place in which He sets us.

ML 06/26/1904

A Visit to Mt. Vernon, No 3.

ASCENDING by the broad staircase, which turns at a right-angle half way up, we find ourselves on the second floor of the Mount Vernon Mansion.

Here again are things of interest, and emotions are stirred as we recall the history of some of the great ones of earth who have come upon the scene, and long since passed away. Even as autumn leaves before the blast, they have been swept away; and so it is, as more and more we are made to know, “passing away” is written on all things here below.

Now we are at the door of a neat chamber called the “La Fayette room,” which was doubtless set aside for the Marquis when he was a guest at the Washington mansion. And here, at the south rod of the building, with windows looking out on a fine portion of the beautiful grounds, is Washington’s room. The bedstead on which he died occupies our attention. It is large and nearly square, and has high posts, around which are gracefully draped some neat white curtains. This bedstead, with its quaint, but pretty draping’s, is a pattern of the numerous other bedsteads in the various chambers of the mansion, though it is extra-large in size. Beside it stands a chair on which, at the moment of Washington’s death, lay the open Bible from which his wife had been reading to him.

After he passed away, this chamber was closed, to be left vacant for three years, according to a custom they then had; this led Mrs. Washington to occupy the room directly above, which she chose because its dormer window over-looked the grave of her husband. It was in this room she died, some months before the three years had expired. In Washington’s room is a haircloth “coach-chest” or trunk, which bears the initials G. W. and date 1775, also some chair cushions, embroidered by Mrs. Washington.

But let us look a little further on the second floor. We come to Nellie Custis’ room, which contains a smaller bedstead than is found in the other rooms, but nicely curtained. We must not linger, and so pass on to the “River room,” which looks out over the beautiful Potomac. Next we come to the “Green room,” which overlooks the fine lawn on the west. In one of the window panes of this room, Eliza P. Curtis cut, with a diamond, more than a hundred years ago, her name and the date, Aug. 2, 1792, and it is still there.

Now we are at the “West Virginia” room: we note the neat and appropriate furnishings of each room, as we make the round, and the old-fashioned fire-places with their andirons and fenders specially attract our attention. We find them on the first, second and third stories in each room, for they did not then have large stoves, or furnaces to heat their houses, as we do now.

Again we are made to realize, as we pass from room to room, that all the glory of man is as the flower of the grass. All the prominence to which Washington attained could not lengthen his life for one day. All his deeds of valor, all his faithful service to his country could give no power to stay the hand of the fell-destroyer when the appointed hour had come. Where now are General Washington, Lady, Washington, Nellie Custis, La Fayette, and others, who occupied the rooms into which we have been looking? They are gone—all gone! —for, as it is written, “All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field.” The grass must wither; the flower must fade; even the heavens and earth must pass away: but— “the word of our God shall stand forever.” You will see from this the enduring character of God’s word. May you, my young reader, allow it to have its true place, and may it form your life and ways. Then, come life, or come death, all will be well with you, and an eternity of joy will be yours.

Another time we may look into the attic of Washington’s old home.

ML 06/26/1904

Be Sure Your Sin Will Find You Out.

It is with a measure of shame and regret that my mind travels back to an incident that occurred in my boyhood days.

Having secured a situation in the employ of a large nurseryman at E—, in Middlesex, I commenced my duties on the condition that in the event of my not giving satisfaction after a month’s trial I should be dismissed.

Part of my work consisted in weeding between the fruit trees, and as my eyes would ever and anon, turn towards the lovely ripe plums that overhung my head, I could not resist the temptation of trying to secure a few for myself.

All seemed quiet, and apparently I was alone, so I thought, Now is my opportunity; and very quickly stone after stone brought several fine plums to the ground. These were put in my pocket in the hope of having a feast later on.

Imagine my surprise when, immediately after I had thrown the last stone, I heard a loud voice (which I at once recognized as my master’s voice) shouting from behind the hedge clearly and distinctly, “John! John!” Quick as thought I ran in the opposite direction, at the same time relieving my pocket of the plums by throwing them on, the grass at the edge of the footpath, in the hope that they would bury themselves there, and not be found; but to my great dismay several of them had rolled into the middle of the path.

Meanwhile, my master had found his way to the scene of my operations, and busily engaged himself in picking up the plums, which were indisputable evidence of my guilt. My sin had found me out, and there is little wonder that at the end of the month I was informed that my services would no longer be required.

Although about twenty-eight years have flown away since this occurrence, it remains indelibly impressed on the tablets of my memory.

Reader, you may never have been guilty of stealing fruit, but one thing you have been guilty of, and that is not bringing forth fruit to God. It may be you have long been sowing your wild oats; but let me affectionately remind you that reaping-time is near, and “whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” (Gal. 6:7.). Justice says, “Cut it down”; but Mercy lingers, His longsuffering is salvation.

Surely as I had to bear the consequences of my sin, so surely will you come into judgment for your sins except ye repent, and believe the gospel. (Luke 13:3-5; Mark 1:15.)

“He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy.” Prov. 28:13.

“Little child, if thou hast found

Pardon through the Saviour’s blood,

Seek to spread the joyful sound,

Seek to bring a soul to God;

Share those blessings rich and free,

Which He kindly gave to thee.”

ML 06/26/1904

Answers to Questions of May 1st.

1.“Christ” Rom. 6:9.

2.“How shall He not with Him,”etc. 8:32

3.“Rejoicing in hope” 12:13

4.“I beseech you, therefore,” etc 12:1.

5.“Shall the thing formed,” etc 9:20

6.“To God only wise, be glory,”etc 16:27.

“CHRIST” 6:3

Bible Questions for July.

The answers are to be found in the 2nd epistle to the Corinthians, and the first letter of each answer will spell what the Lord said to Paul was sufficient for him.

1.Give the rest of the verse following these words, “My strength is made perfect in weakness.”

2.What verse follows these words; “Letters of commendation from you”?

3.Who is it which raiseth the dead?

4.Give the words following these, “Beseech you also that ye.”

5.Give the verse which speaks of the life of Jesus being made manifest in our body.

6.To whose obedience are we to bring into captivity every thought?

7. Who was it the serpent beguiled through his subtlety?

ML 07/03/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

This Generation.

Matt. 24:34, 35.

JESUS had spoken of the destruction of the temple; of wars and rumors of wars; of famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes; of persecutions, afflictions and death for the faithful; of the arising of false christs and false prophets; of the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom in all the world, for a witness to all nations; of the setting up of the abomination of desolation in the holy place; of the great tribulation which is to come upon the apostate nation; of seeing the sign of the Son of man in heaven, and His coming as the lightning in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory; and of His sending. His angels to gather His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. And then He added, “Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. Heaven arid earth shall pass away, but My words shall not pass away.”

Now the question is, What did Jesus mean by “this generation”? Did He mean the ordinary lifetime of a man? Did He mean that the people who were alive at that time would not die till all these things were fulfilled? This certainly could not be His meaning, for all those people passed away nearly eighteen centuries ago, and yet most of the things He mentioned have not yet taken place The temple was indeed destroyed, and there were persecutions and afflictions, but the abomination of desolation was not yet been set up in the temple, and the Son of man has not yet come with His mighty angels, and the elect Jews have not yet been gathered. So Jesus must have meant something else, for His word must stand even though the heavens fall.

Now we must turn to the scriptures to see what He meant, for He would not use the word generation with a different meaning from what is found in scripture. We will ask you, then, to turn to two psalms to see how the word is used there.

In Psalm 12, a class of wicked people are spoken of who oppress the poor, and cause the needy to sigh. And in verse 7 we are told that the Lord will preserve these poor and needy; ones “from this generation forever.” Here, then, the word “generation” is used for a class, or race, of wicked men.

Now turn to Psalm 24. In verse 4 another class of people is spoken of: “He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart, who hath not lifted tip his soul to vanity, nor sworn deceitfully.” And in verse 6 it says, “This is the generation of them that seek Him,” etc. So if in Ps. 12 we have the “generation” of the wicked, in Ps. 24 we Kaye the “generation” of the righteous.

Now, turning back to the gospel of Matthew, we shall see that Jesus uses the word generation in the same sense; that is, for a class, or race of people. In chap. 23, speaking to the scribes and Pharisees, and those who were opposed to Him, He calls them a “generation of vipers,” and speaks of the judgment of God that would come upon them for their wickedness, and then adds, “Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation.” He did not mean merely those who lived in that day, but He meant the race, or generation of the Jews who would not have Him as King. And in chap. 24, where He says, “This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled,” He means the same people—the wicked race of the Jews who would not have Him as their King

And how true His words are! for we see this race, or generation of people, the Jews, all around us. God has preserved them for, blessing when Jesus comes. It has been said that the preservation of the Jews is a standing miracle. And indeed it is very wonderful how God has preserved them through all these centuries, even though they have no country or land where they can dwell by themselves. God is keeping them for a future day of blessing on the earth when Jesus comes to reign over them. God’s, judgment will fall on the generation of the wicked, but He will work a remnant who will fear His name, so that they will have “clean hands” and a “pure heart, and they will be counted as “the generation of them that seek Him.”

I hope my young reader is of those who now fear God, and believe on His Son Jesus Christ, the Saviour. Happy are all they who put their trust in Him.

ML 07/03/1904

A Visit to Mt. Vernon, No. 4

FROM, the hall of, the second floor we may take either of two easy stair cases, each about a third way from the end of the building, leading up to the attic. We take some eight or ten steps, and are on a little landing; now we turn —a few steps more, and we are in the large, pleasant attic. Here we find six good sized; well-finished and nicely lighted rooms, very conveniently arranged. Their furnishings are neat and simple.

These rooms were used as spare chambers, the house furnishing nearly a dozen guest chambers in all. And doubtless there were occasions when all would be filled, for Mr. and Mrs. Washington followed the old custom of keeping “open house,” and many of their friends were attracted to Mount Vernon.

As we pass from room to room, the colored man, who seems to be stationed as guardsman on the third floor, watches us with rather forbidding countenance, as if he fears that we are about to meddle with something, or perhaps to bother him with questions. Let us go up to him and try to learn if he is a Christian. We hand him a couple of little papers which speak of the love of Jesus, and of the solemnity of eternity, and ask him if he knows Jesus as his Saviour. Ah! see how his face relaxes as he takes the little papers, and with a smile says, “yes,” in answer to our question. Now a few words in which we speak of the goodness and grace of God; and now we mention Washington, whose memory is very dear to the colored people, and express a hope that he is among the redeemed, and that one day we may meet him in the glory; the face before us grows very bright and happy; but, we add, there is One in the glory whose face will be dearer to us than the face of Washington. The young man’s countenance is now radiant; but we must hasten, and with a little word of exhortation we pass on.

Descending the two flights of steps, we are once more in the lower hall. Here we notice some things that had escaped our attention before. In a large glass case is a huge key; it is made of wrought iron, and is seven inches in length, and it would fill your hand pretty well if you were to take hold of it. The part that turns in the door is two and one-half or three inches long, and is very clumsily constructed. This was the key of the Bastille, a building which was, originally, a fortress in Paris, but afterwards became a State prison. Many persons were unjustly thrown into this prison, and were treated with cruelty while there.

This led the French people to hate the building and one of the first events of the French revolution was its destruction. This occurred ten years before the death of Washington, and LaFayette sent the key, and a model of the building, to Washington and it is still preserved.

Other things of interest we will not-wait to speak of, but we may, at another time, take a little look at the out buildings and grounds of the mansion.

ML 07/03/1904

What Is It?

SOMETHING is hurting my foot,” thinks the little girl, “what is it?”. She pulls off her stocking while baby brother and doggie join in the eager question, “What is it?” All three stop their play, and, forgetful of everything else, try to find out the cause of the pain and trouble.

Now they have found it. It is a bug or insect of some kind. They will take it out of the stocking and it will give no more trouble.

Something much more serious and much more difficult to get rid of may be troubling you, dear reader. Perhaps you have been going on thoughtlessly and carelessly, enjoying the pleasures of this life, and have now found out that you are not, happy—that something is wrong. As the children forget their play, so for you earth’s pleasures lose their charm. You feel the weight of some great burden and long to find relief.

Sin is the heavy load that rests upon you, nor with all your trying can you get rid of it.

But there is One who can help you. Turn to Him. If you do not, you must go on bowed down under your terrible load till it pushes you into the “lake” of fire whose flames are unquenchable.

Then cease your useless struggles. Confess your sins to Him who says: “AS FAR AS THE EAST IS FROM THE WEST, SO FAR HATH HE REMOVED OUR TRANSGRESSIONS FROM US.” PSALM 103:12.

Hear these blessed words, “Their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.” Hebrews 10:17.

He bore sin’s heavy load that you might go free. Will you despise the help He offers?

ML 07/03/1904

"One Sin"

MOTHER,” inquired a little boy, “how many sins do people have to do to keep them out of heaven?”

“One sin,” replied the mother, “is quite enough.”

“Then it’s no use me trying to go,” said poor Willie, “for I’ve done more than one.”

Willie has since learned that the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, cleanseth us from all sin; and now he knows that though his sins were very many, yet the blood of Jesus has washed them all away. Willie knows, too, that Jesus has gone back to heaven to prepare a place, even for him.

Little reader, are your sins forgiven? Has Jesus gone to prepare a place for you?

See Proverbs 24:9; James 2:10; 1 John 1:7, John 14:2, 3.

“And now the ‘living way’

To all is open free;

And ruined sinners may

Go in and happy be—

May have their sins through Christ forgiven,

The only way to enter heaven.”

ML 07/03/1904

There Is No Fear in Love.

SEE THE little ducklings swimming about in the water! When the big cows wade in close to them they do not seem at all frightened. They see the cows there day after day and because the cows have never hurt them they have no fear.

Our parents are larger and stronger than we; why are we not afraid of them?

We know they love us and will not hurt us unless we need punishment for wrongdoing.

God is our heavenly Father. Do you think we ought to be afraid of Him? He loves us just as truly as our parents do and with a much greater, stronger love. He wants us to be afraid to do wrong, yet He wants us to have perfect trust and confidence in His love for He will never allow anything to happen to us that is not the best thing for us.

Since we know that He loves us so much and is always doing us good, it is our privilege to be very happy and peaceful at all times.

“THERE IS NO FEAR IN LOVE; BUT PERFECT LOVE CASTETH OUT FEAR.” 1 John 4:18.

ML 07/10/1904

Smiting of the Rock.

FORTY years is a, long, long time for a company of people to wander in a wilderness.

But this was what God appointed to the children of Israel when, in their unbelief, they would not count upon Him to overcome for them the difficulties that lay in the way, and lead them into rest; and so they were turned away from the promised Land.

But now the forty years have nearly passed away, and the guiding “cloud” leads them to the “desert of Zin,” and they are once more on the borders of Canaan. This desert of Zin was a different place from the “wilderness of Sin” in the southern part of Arabia which they had reached the month after they left Egypt, and where they murmured because of hunger and had the manna sent down from heaven to meet their needs.

In this wilderness, as in that, there was scarcity of water, as is always the case in desert places; and again the dreadful murmurs of the people began. It seemed indeed as if they would never learn to trust in God, believing in His power and His goodness.

May we not be worse than they! To us has been given the greatest proof that God could give of His love—even the gift of HIS well-beloved Son. Let us praise Him continually for His goodness; let us trust Him fully for the needs, and in the difficulties of the path; and let us smother any complaint that may be ready to arise:

Many of the fathers had fallen in the wilderness, and now their children were filling-their place; for of all the vast company of warriors, princes and rulers who had crossed the Red Sea, Caleb and Joshua only were to enter the promised land. And when the people now murmured, as their fathers had done before them, the Lord was willing to shew mercy. He told Moses to take the rod and he and Aaron were to gather the assembly together, and speak to the rock before their eyes.

And now comes a sad failure on the part of Moses: Instead of speaking to the rock before the eyes of the people, as the Lord had bidden him, he spoke to the people; and he spoke with authority and with indignation. He called them “rebels,” and said, “Must we fetch you water out of this rock?” After speaking thus, he lifted his hand, and with his rod he smote the rock twice. At Horeb it was different; there, God told him to smite the rock; here, he smote it without the word from the Lord, and smote it twice. And the Lord said to Moses and Aaron, “Because ye believed me not, to sanctify me in the eyes of the children of Israel, therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them.”

How very sad! Moses and Aaron, after leading the people all those weary years, should not enter the land of promise!

Moses did not sanctify the Lord; he was angered with the people and provoked in spirit; as a result of this he spoke unadvisedly with his lips, and then it went ill with him for their sakes. (Ps. 106:32, 33.)

The provoked spirit, is never pleasing to the Lord, and the Lord will not use one Who is in such a spirit. Moses, in his anger, spoke unadvisedly, and contrary to the Lord’s command, and so lost the great honor of leading the people into the land. How much better if he had referred the whole matter to the Lord, instead of acting in the spirit that stirred him!

Perhaps we little know how much we suffer through allowing, and acting in a “provoked spirit”. (Num. 20:7-12.)

ML 07/10/1904

A Visit to Mt. Vernon, No. 5.

LEAVING the main building, we enter the kitchen which is some twenty feet distant, but is reached from the house by an arched-covered way, which makes a curve of perhaps, a fourth of a circle. Our attention is quickly arrested by the great fire-place which would accommodate huge logs of wood, the ponderous crane on which still hang the old iron pots, the bellows with which to blow the fire; the iron tea-kettle standing at the side of the long unused fire-place; the great mortar which would hold perhaps a bushel of hominy; and near by the bake-oven, there is the long spit, too, on which the meat was roasted. It seems strange to us how great feasts could have been prepared with these crude cooking utensils; but so it was, for there were many guests at the Washington mansion. And a well-stocked larder, as well as means for preparing the food, was needed for all these guests “in addition to the regular household and large retinue of servants.” But time is passing, and taking a hasty glance at the rows of long shelves reaching to the ceiling, and the array of dishes upon them, we hasten on. “The spinning house, north of the court, is where much material was prepared for clothing the slaves, and where rag carpets and other fabrics were woven for the use of the family. Flax, cotton, wool, and silk were there put through the various processes of spinning and weaving by skilled servants.” But we have not time even to look in. Passing by the smoke house, laundry, and other buildings, we come to the coach-house. As the door stands wide open we stop for a minute and look, with much curiosity, at the heavy old coach in which Washington and his family once rode, and which could not have been pulled by less than four horses. The door of the coach is open, and the four little steps by which ascent to the carriage is made, are out. When the occupants of the carriage have taken their seat the steps are folded up. A little piece off is the barn, which is the oldest building of the place; it was! erected in 1733 by Washington’s father. Now we follow a beautiful, winding road which brings us, in a few minutes, to the. tomb where the remains of Washington and his wife find a resting place. The body of Washington was at first laid in a vault which his brother Lawrence constructed, midway down the hill on the winding road leading to the deer-park and the river, but afterwards was placed in the new tomb which Washington himself had planned. This is a plain brick structure, with an arched gateway in front. It is covered with ivy, and, is nicely shaded with elm, maple, and British oak trees. The spot on which it stands is very peaceful and attractive.

Looking through the iron gateway we see the two marble sarcophagi, or receptacles, in which the remains of Washington and his wife were placed and then hermetically sealed. On the wall opposite are written these words, “I am the resurrection, and the life; he that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live.” As we ponder them, we think, how blessed to know that there will yet be life out of death. Death may hold the body for a time, but the hour is coming when it will have to yield up all its victims. Happy moment when Jesus comes! For not one of the redeemed of the Lord can remain under the power of death, when He who is “the resurrection, and the life” will descend with a shout. For them, victory over the grave will be achieved.

Not so for the wicked, for they must remain under the power of death yet a thousand years. Then at the mandate of Him, whose word they must obey, they will come forth, but only to be judged and cast into the lake of fire.

Dear young reader, where do you stand? Is Jesus your Saviour? If not, oh, heed His loving invitation, and come to Him now! Mercy’s door still stands open for you, but if you wait until tomorrow it may be closed never to open again. Now is the accepted time.

ML 07/10/1904

A Voice From Heaven.

MY DEAR young readers, —I wonder if you are aware of the fact that the Lord Jesus is coming again.

It is a matter of very solemn import, and concerns you personally, whether you are saved or unsaved.

If you will open your Bible at the last chapter of the Revelation, and read verses 7, 12, and 20, you will see that the Lord Jesus Christ thrice repeats the, promise of His speedy return; “Behold, I come quickly”; “Behold, I come quickly”; “Surely I come quickly”.

Now, my dear converted reader, does this not stir your very heart?

Oh! if we were only awake to the momentous fad, the blessed reality, how very different our lives would be. But what a voice of warning to you, dear unconverted reader! How does this startling fact affect you? You must surely know that Jesus is coming. Ah! though this world despised and rejected Christ, and would not even accept Him when Stephen proclaimed Him as glorified (Acts 7), yet God has a company on earth now who own Him as Lord and Christ. And all His own blood-washed ones, whose hearts have been touched with His love, are in some little measure able to respond to His love, and also able to respond to this blessed prospect, and say, “Even so, come, Lord Jesus.”

Now may I, in love for your precious soul, ask this question—

“Are You Ready,”

should Jesus come tonight? Perhaps your father and mother and all the other members of your family are ready, and know they would be taken to be with Himself for ever. And you? Ah! what about you? Left! —left for judgment. Why will you not avail yourself of God’s salvation, which is so free and so full? He says (see Rev. 21:6), “I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely”.

Could words be more simple and plain, or terms more easy?

Why, God’s salvation is offered you now for nothing! But “how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?”

This is no light matter. I beseech you, do give it your earnest attention, and rest not until you are able to say with us who are His, “Come, Lord Jesus”.

May God, in His mercy, cause you to hear the warning voice of love NOW, this very moment, so that you may escape to Christ and be saved.

ML 07/10/1904

Saved Bobbie.

BOBBIE, a little boy of four years old, was left at home with his little sister, under the care of the nurse, while his father and mother went to London.

Hearing someone say that they were expected home by next train, Bobbie slipped out of the house without being noticed, and made his way to the station as fast as his little legs could carry him.

When he reached it he ran along the line just as the train was coming in. Little did Bobbie know of his terrible danger. He was eager to meet those he loved, and they were in that train. The paperboy caught sight of the little figure on the line, and, at the risk of his own life, jumped down and seized the little fellow in his arms, and sprang up again on to the platform just as the engine came up. There was a shout from the people waiting for the train, and when the parents alighted, to their astonishment, they saw their darling boy without his hat, and in his little white pinafore, the center of a small crowd. They were soon told the story, and doubtless the mother’s heart went up in thanks to God as she clasped her little treasure in her arms. You may be sure the little paper-boy was thanked and rewarded for his brave act.

Are you not glad that little Bobbie was saved? But you, little children, are in just as much danger as he was unless the Lord Jesus has saved you; but you may not know it.

The Lord Jesus has come as the Good Shepherd to save His lambs. His name Jesus means Saviour, and He will save everyone who comes to Him.

ML 07/10/1904

Jesus Is the Saviour for You.

MANY years ago in a large city, there was a woman who went about selling Bibles. One day she came to the house where Mrs. C. lived.

Mrs. C. had no money to buy a Bible and she could not read. Neither did she care to know anything about God’s blessed word, so she politely told the woman She would not buy a Bible.

Mrs. C. looked unhappy, for her husband was out of work. They had eight or ten children to provide for and did not know how they were going to keep from starving.

The Bible woman asked her if she ever prayed to God about her trouble. Mrs. C. said she had never prayed and had never gone to church or meeting. She did not know anything about Jesus. After telling Mrs. C. to pray to God for, help, the woman left the house.

Mrs. C. did pray and God answered her prayer. He sent her what she needed and gave her husband work.

When the Bible woman came again to see Mrs. C., a few days later, Mrs. C. asked her where she could find out more about Jesus. The woman told her of a room nearby where all were welcome to come and hear’ the blessed news of salvation. Mrs. C. went and learned more, about the Saviour of sinners and accepted Him as her Saviour.

Then she wanted her husband to hear the good news. At first he did not want to go and made all kinds of excuses, so Mrs. C. kept on going alone, Sunday after Sunday. But finally Mr. C. went and became much interested. He got a Bible and went off to the barn to read it, because lie was ashamed to have his wife know of his interest. Day after day he read it and when he, too, found salvation he did not keep the, good news from his wife.

In our picture we have another woman carrying about the blessed story of Jesus’ love. She, too, may be selling Bibles, or she may have brought something in her basket for the poor. But the words she speaks to the dear little girl on the step. are for you, too, dear reader. “Jesus is the Saviour for you.” Will you have Him?

God, does not offer salvation to those only who are kind and good and trying to do the best they can. He offers it to all—old and young, rich and poor. Will you accept it?

“FOR GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD, THAT HE GAVE HIS ONLY BEGOTTEN SON THAT WHOSOEVER BELIEVETH IN HIM SHOULD NOT PERISH BUT HAVE EVERLASTING LIFE.” JOHN 3:16.

The moment you believe in Him you have this blessed assurance— “The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin.”

The vilest sinner has not a stain so dark or so deep that the precious blood of Christ cannot wipe it out.

Precious soul, do not be indifferent to God’s gracious offer of love and salvation.

“Jesus is the Saviour for YOU.”

ML 07/17/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

The Day and the Hour.

Matt. 24:36.

When we speak of the coming of the Lord, we think of a day and an hour when. He will come. But we must distinguish between His coming for the church and His coming to Israel, for those will be two different events, and at different times.

When the Lord Jesus comes for the church He will descend into the air, and then the dead saints will be raised, and the living saints will be changed, and all will be caught up together to meet the Lord in the air. After that, when He comes to Israel, He will come in His glory to the earth, accompanied by His mighty angels, and the church, and will reign over Israel.

Now, in the verse we have before us, it is His coming to Israel, for the deliverance of the godly ones, that is in view. And He gives them signs by which they may know that the time is near, but He does not tell them the day, nor the hour. Of the day and hour neither man nor angel knows. It is known only to the Father.

So also is it as to the day and hour when He will come for the saints who are now waiting for Him. This is not spoken of in this chapter, but it is spoken of in the next, where we have the parable of the ten virgins. In verse 13 Jesus says: “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour.” So, whether it be we who are waiting for Jesus now, or the believing remnant of the Jews by and by, neither we nor they know the hour. And if we find anyone trying to fix the date of our Lord’s return, we may be sure they are wrong. Our part is to be always ready, and always watching. “Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately. Blessed are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find watching. Verily I say unto you, that he shall gird himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. And if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants.” (Luke 12:35-38).

The Lord Jesus would have us watching for His coming all the time. If He told us the day or hour we would not need to watch till the time came. But He wishes us to be thinking of Him all the time, and of the happy moment when we shall see His face, and behold His glory. He is coming for us: it may be today, or it may be tomorrow, or we may have to wait a little longer. We don’t know, but we know it will not be long, and He would have us ready, and watching with desire for His coming, just like the faithful servant who loves his master, and who waits with his hand on the latch, listening for the sound of his master’s feet; ready to open, the moment he hears his step. Happy for us, if we are thus watching!

My dear young reader, do you love the Lord Jesus? Do you know Him as your Saviour? If so, may you and I be watching for His coming again. We don’t know the time, but He says, “Behold I come quickly,” and we want to be ready, and to welcome Him with glad hearts.

ML 07/17/1904

Jesus Is With Me.

AH, I CAN’T go alone! I’m afraid to go alone!” said little Janie, when she came to know that she must die. She was only seven years old and had been sick a long time. At last there came a day when the doctor shook his head sadly, and said he could do no more for her.

Now little Janie had often heard of people crossing the “dark river” and entering the “dark valley,” and knew that death was meant by such expressions, and having a childish dread of the dark, looked forward in terror to the time when she should look for the last time on her mother’s face, and the beautiful light of the sun.

“O, Mamma,” she wailed, “how can I go into the dark alone? Can’t you come with me?”

“Gladly would I go, my darling, if I might,” returned the heart-broken mother clasping the sobbing child in her arms and weeping with her, till at last the weary child sank to sleep.

An hour later she woke with a nervous start, and asked, “Mamma, what time is it? Has my teacher come yet?” “Not yet, dear, but she’ll soon be here; she said she would come early today.”

Presently the door-bell rang, and Janie’s face brightened, and her expectant eyes sought the door.

Then the little arms were eagerly extended in glad welcome to a lady who came softly towards her, and kneeling beside her, clasped her with loving arms.

With a sigh of content the little one laid her head upon her friend’s shoulder, whispering, “O, teacher, I wanted you so much today.”

“And why today, dear child, more than any other day?” asked the lady.

“Has no one told you? The doctor told Mamma something, out in the hall, and she cried so hard, and I cried, too, because—because I was afraid.”

“Afraid, darling? Don’t you want to go to the Lord Jesus, who loves you so much?”

“I do love Jesus, teacher, and I want to see Him; but its such a dark way, and I’m afraid to go alone. They put Aunt Mary into a deep, dark pit, and I’m afraid of the dark,” and the weak voice ended in a sob.

“But listen, dearie, its only your body, the house you live in, that’s buried in the dust: You will not go down into the dark, hut up above where all is light, for Jesus is there.”

“Teacher, stay with me tonight, won’t you?” asked the child with pleading eyes, and she passed the remaining hours of the afternoon in fitful slumber, her waking moments soothed by the little Sunday school hymns she loved so well, or by sweet stories of the gentle Shepherd who carries the lambs in His bosom.

The mother sought to sooth her as night came on, by lighting up the room very brightly.

“See, darling,” she said, smoothing the dark hair with loving touch, “its all light now.”

“Yes, Mamma, but it’s dark outside. Oh, I’m afraid to go into the dark alone,” wept the poor little one, her fears coming back to her with the approach of night.

“But, dearie, you won’t be alone. The Lord has promised never to leave us. Well, now, suppose the Lord Jesus stood right here beside you, and you could see Him and hear His voice saying, ‘I will never leave thee,’ would you not believe Him and be happy?”

“Oh, yes; if I could see Him, but I can’t see in the dark,” and a fresh burst of tears showed the reality of her distress.

“Well, dearie, let us tell Jesus about it. He can help when no one else can, and I know He will,” and still clasping the sobbing child, the teacher sank on her knees beside the bed, the mother and purse kneeling beside her. In words so simple that the child herself might have Uttered them, the teacher prayed, pleading that the childish fears might be soothed and the little heart set at rest by a word or a look or a touch of His hand. Then praising, and thanking Him for having heard and answered her prayer.

Rising from their knees, they found the child in a slumber so deep that laying her back on her pillows in no wise disturbed her.

For hours she lay in calm repose and the watchers saw the fever flush fade, the lines of fretfulness and pain give place to a look of peace.

Suddenly the dark eyes opened and the little arms lifted as if in joyful welcome. “Oh, what do I see!” she cried in delighted surprise. “Oh, it’s Jesus; He’s come for me. Now, Mamma,” she continued patting the tearful face bent over her, “you needn’t be sorry for me anymore; I won’t have to go alone. Jesus has come. I’m not afraid now—not afraid—any—more,” and the weak voice trailed off into silence. The hands drop: ped, the light went out of the beautiful eyes, but on the face the smile remained.

Little Janie had gone, but not alone.

She had learned to love the Lord Jesus. She had learned that He was her Friend. That He had died to atone for her sins, so that He might have her in heaven with Him. When she found that death was not going down into the dark, but up into the light to be with her loving Friend, it made her happy and all fear of death was taken away.

Should any little sick children read this story I want them to remember how the Lord Jesus took the little ones in His arms when He lived down here, and to know that He is the very same Jesus now. He died to open heaven’s gate and now he holds out His arms and says, “Come unto Me, . . . and I will give you rest.”

How gladly does Jesus

Free pardon impart

To all who receive Him

By faith in their heart:

And glory is for them,

Their home is above:

Soon Jesus will fetch them

To dwell in His love.

ML 07/17/1904

Work While It Is Day.

HERE we have another lovely scene before us. It is night, and the moon is riding through the heavens in and out among the fleecy clouds, while its soft light bathes everything below, and sparkles and dances over the water of the quiet and smooth-flowing stream.

The busy hum of the mill has ceased; its great, wheels are motionless; the skiff is drawn up on the bank, and the oars placed inside; the great trees are casting their deep shade; all is still—no sign of life except an old man moving slowly along.

There is something very solemn in the darkness of the night when all is hushed to silence. And it is exceedingly solemn to think of the long, dark night into which no ray of light or hope will ever enter—the night that awaits those who continue to be rejectors of God and of Christ. May none of the dear readers of this paper be found in that night of sorrow!

God tells us, “The night cometh, when no man can work.” May you who know the Lord, be found serving Him—working while it is day! May you, who do not yet know Jesus as your Saviour, come now to Him, lest that awful night of darkness overtake you!

“TODAY IF YE WILL HEAR HIS VOICE, HARDEN NOT YOUR HEARTS.” Heb. 3:7,8.

ML 07/24/1904

Enemies Again.

A YEAR for a day! Yes, for the forty days that the twelve men searched the land, forty years were to be spent in the wilderness —this for the evil report they had given of the land, and because the people had not faith in God’s power to remove difficulties for them. But now the allotted time had almost expired, and Moses makes ready’ to lead the people on. They removed from Kadesh, in the wilderness of Zin, where the congregation had waited for the return of the spies, to Mount Hor, in the edge of the land of Edom. Israel would need to journey through the land of Edom in order to reach Canaan without making a long, roundabout journey. The Edomites were descendants of Esau; Jacob’s brother, and so were related to the children of Israel.

Moses sent messengers to the king of Edom with a most gracious appeal. These messengers reminded the king that he knew of the sorrows and trials that had befallen ‘his’ brother Israel, and how the Lord had heard their cry when they were in sore bondage in Egypt, and had sent an angel and had brought them out of Egypt, and now they were in the border of his land. Then they made request that they might pass through his land. They said they would go by the king’s highway, and, would not molest fields or vineyards, or even drink of the water of the wells; or if their cattle should need to drink, they would pay for the water. But the king of Edom positively refused to give Israel passage through his border. And not only so, —he gathered up an army and went out against him, so that Israel turned away from him.

Nothing is told us here, in this twentieth chapter of Numbers, as to what the Lord thought of Edom’s course, but if you will turn to the prophesy of Obadiah, you will see how this violence clone to Jacob was visited upon the head of Edom. Shame was to be upon him, and he was to be cut off forever. As he had done to Israel in the day of their distress and calamity, so should it be done unto him. His reward should return upon his own head. The house of Jacob should be a fire and Esau, (or Edom), should serve as stubble to feed this fire.

How sad! and what a proof to us that God does not forget. His own, as Israel, may suffer for a time, but they will be made conquerors in the end.

Let us learn from this sorrowful history not to hurt God’s dear people by word, or act, or even in thought. And may the word that God has given in Obadiah, be a restraint to us. “As thou hast done, it shall be done unto thee.”

ML 07/24/1904

Thou and Thy House.

IN THE following incident may be seen a happy illustration of the truth contained in Acts 26:31.

Mr. R. was a God-fearing man. He was the father of six children, but was taken away from them when the oldest was twelve and the youngest but two years of age. None of the children knew the Lord at this time, and to human eye the case might have looked unpromising enough; but God honors faith, and this father had not counted upon His sure word in vain. Before the Lord called him home, he had been heard supplicating for his children, and commending them each by name to the blessed One in whom he had learned to trust. And, as we shall see, everyone of these dear children was brought under the power of the truth, and made to rejoice in Jesus.

Mr. R. had been an industrious man, and had managed well. Everything he touched seemed to prosper under his hand, and his house was characterized by peace and plenty. But after his death, all was changed; ill management soon brought pressure, and the poor mother had many a struggle through which to pass. At times her distress was great, and she was known to seek a quiet, secluded spot, and there cast herself upon the ground, and mourn and cry to the Lord. Her sorrows and troubles wore upon her, and in four years from the time she was bereft, she, too, was called away, and the children were left without father or mother. They continued together in the old homestead, among the hills and heather of bonnie Scotland, seeking to console and to help one another as best they could.

Not long after the mother’s death, one of the boys, Harry, was taken ill with scarlet fever. The disease took strong, hold of him and there was no hope of his recovery. The dear boy was very thoughtful, and evidently was concerned about his salvation. One day he asked the servant girl to get the Bible and read to him about the Passover. When the passage desired was found and read, Harry said, “Aye, that’s just what I want—its all in the blood.”

Have you, dear reader, learned the deep, important lesson that Harry learned in the hour of his extremity—its all in the blood? Your own efforts will never bring salvation; they will never win heaven for you. Nothing but the blood of Jesus will make you clean; it is through that precious blood, and. that alone, that forgiveness of sins may be known. As dear Harry said, It’s all in the blood.

After speaking in this way he asked the girl to read the chapter in Luke which speaks of Christ’s death; and when she had done so his heart seemed satisfied. He said, “That will do.” Next day he passed away to be with the Lord.

A few years later, the youngest child, then nine or ten years of age, got very sick and they thought she must die. Knowing the fears that her brothers and sisters entertained, little Mary became alarmed about her soul, for, although so young, she knew that she was not ready to meet God. There was a verse of a hymn that she had often read and sung; it ran thus,

“This Jesus did your sins forgive;

“He now invites us all;

“For us He died that we might live,

“Then crown Him Lord of all.”

She reasoned from this, If Jesus died that I might live, then I have life. But she was not fully satisfied with this. The Lord was leading His little one to Himself, but all was not yet clear. One day she was reading in her Testament, and she came to this verse, “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life.” This proved to be God’s word to her soul; its entrance gave light; now all doubts were gone and her soul was anchored on the Rock. The Lord restored health to the body also, and she was spared to grow up and to be a witness for Him.

Shortly after Mary’s illness an Evangelist came into their neighborhood, and the children went to hear him. A true sound went forth from his lips, and one after another of the four remaining children was turned to the Lord until all were rejoicing in Him. Then, in the fulness of their hearts, these dear young people started a prayer-meeting in their own house, and soon others came in and got help and blessing. An Uncle, who had something of an oversight over them, was bitter and much opposed, and he tried to stop their prayer-meeting, hut this was not allowed of the Lord. Something of reproach and persecution came from others also. People in general were saying these children were crazy; and they looked upon it as terrible presumption that they should dare to say that they were saved. But they went on, having the Lord before them, and seeking to please Him. And precious fruit was borne to the Lord, the uncle who had so opposed them being brought among others, to know Him.

Would that there were more of such faithfulness now! Then would there be fuller blessing.

ML 07/24/1904

Eternity.

PASSING the other day through a burial-ground in the country, an inscription on a head-stone struck my eye. The stone was by the side of the path, where everyone could see it; and it was placed there in memory of a youth who died at the age of 17 years. The inscription was—

“Reader, one moment

Stop and think,

That I am in eternity,

And you are on the brink.”

A youth only 17 years of age in eternity! “And you are on the brink!” Yes, though you may be young, apparently healthy, full of life and spirits, you are on the brink of eternity. Where will you be in eternity? Are you reconciled to God by the death of His Son? Romans 5:10.

Jesus thinks of little ones

All the night and day,—

All the time they’re sleeping,

And while they are at play,—

And guards, His little ones.

ML 07/24/1904

In Great Peril.

WHEN the drifting ship “Dunbar” went ashore in the Gap, near to Sydney harbor, all but one on board were lost.

The survivor had a terrible experience. He was carried on the crest of a wave which, after it reached the shore, left him in a hollow place, high up in the face of the rock.

He lay there throughout that dreadful night and all the succeeding day, doubtless expecting every moment to be washed from his place of refuge.

It was not until the morning of the second day that the man was discovered by some people who came to view the scene of the disaster, and means were quickly taken for his rescue. A young man was found who volunteered to let himself down by a rope, and thus succeeded in saving the half-dead seaman.

The position of those without Christ as their Saviour is as perilous as, and infinitely more serious than, that in which the poor sailor was placed; for whereas he was in peril of losing the life of his body, they are in the greater peril of losing their own soul. Each returning. wave of time may lift them into eternity. “There is but a step between me and death.” (1 Sam. 20:3.)

“It is appointed unto men once to die.” (Heb. ix. 27.) There is no gain saying this Scripture. It was brought before an infidel, who was vaunting his unbelief in anything the Bible contained, but he was compelled to own the truth of that.

“But after this the judgment” is just as certain. Death for the sinner is the prelude to judgment. Then, if never before, God and he must meet.

Friend, have you had to do with Him about your sins? If so, having life and blessing in a once-crucified and now living Saviour, you may say—

“Death and judgment are behind me.

Grace and glory are before.”

Thank God if you can.

ML 07/24/1904

"Hold Thou Me up."

MANY years ago, a little boy attracted by the beautiful fields, and streams and woods wandered far away from home. A storm came on. The wind blew strong, dark clouds hid the sun from sight and the rain came down in torrents. The poor boy’s clothes were badly torn by the thorns in the bushes and were wet and heavy; and he grew very tired as he wandered on and on trying to find his way out. At last he sank down exhausted and fell asleep.

When he awoke he found himself safe at, home in his own little bed. His parents had found him all cold, wet and unconscious, and had taken him home.

He had been forbidden to leave the yard the day he ran away, and all this trouble was the result of his disobedience.

God says, “Children, obey your parents in all things, for this is well-pleasing unto the Lord.” Our parents often punish us when we disobey them and sometimes God punishes us, Himself, as He did the little boy about whom we have been reading.

Often pleasing things attract us and draw us away from a place of safety. Often we wander into dangerous places in order to enjoy something beautiful. It is much better to let the beautiful and pleasing things alone than to get into trouble by going after them.

The little girl in the picture is gathering the beautiful flowers, but see how she holds firmly to her sister’s finger! She trusts her sister, knows she can take care of her, and wants to stay close beside her.

So the Lord wants us to stay close to Him. He allows us to have many good things as we journey, through this life with Him. And we can enjoy them while clinging close to Him.

But when the things that attract us draw us away from God, they are not safe for us. They make us forget God and get us into trouble. It is much better to go without them than to wander away from such a kind and loving Friend, by whose side we are safe from all harm. If we come to rough, slippery places, our guide will help us over them.

Let us then keep close to our precious Saviour. Let us not seek those pleasures that draw us away from Him and make us forget His never-ceasing love for us. Let us say as David said, “HOLD THOU ME UP AND I SHALL BE SAFE.” Psalm 119:117.

ML 07/31/1904

Beneath an Avalanche.

IT WAS the close of a warm day in the latter part of August, and little Franz Hoffmeister was playing in the cottage door with his baby sister Karine, whilst his elder sister, Therese, was busy clearing away the evening meal, and the elder brother, Robert, was carving some curious wooden spoons, knives and forks, to sell to the travelers that his father might guide over the mountains; for you must know that these four children lived in a little Swiss chalet or cottage at the foot of some famous mountains. The mother of these Swiss children had died more than a year ago, and as they were very poor, Therese—who was only twelve years old —had since been housekeeper.

Now, when I have told you that the father had gone to guide some travelers over these mountains, and would not be back until next day, I think you will feel well acquainted with this pleasant little family and like to hear more about them. It was sunset, and Franz, quite tired of his play, leaned his head against Therese’s knee, and fixed his gentle blue eyes upon the mountain tops.

“Let us go in,” said Robert, “I am getting sleepy and tired.”

“And I,” said Franz, rubbing his misty blue eyes.

Karine was already sleeping, with her fat hand under her-rosy cheek, and in a short time the cottage door was bolted and the children were snug in bed. Therese had not slept long, when she was awakened by a sudden shock, as though something had struck the little chalet and made it tremble all over. “What is that?” murmured little Franz.

“Is it morning already?” sighed poor tired Robert.

But Therese did not know what it was, and tired with her day’s work, soon forgot her fright and fell asleep.

Several times Therese awoke, wondering when day would break, and a cry from Franz broke the stillness. “Dear Therese,” said the boy, “when will it be morning?”

Robert was aroused also, and said, “I mean to get up.”

They were soon joined by little Karine, who, waking up, cried loudly for her breakfast.

“Ah!” sighed Therese, “if only we had a light!” but they could not find any, for their father kept the matches in a ‘little cupboard, and had locked it, taking the key with him. So she searched until at last she found some milk for Karine and some black bread which she gave to her brothers. Then, as they could no, longer sleep, they dressed as well as they could in the dark.

“I will go out,” said Robert. So he took down the heavy bar, when to his surprise the door flew open, and he found himself upon the floor, half buried in some cold substance.

“Oh! Therese! Franz!” cried Robert, “come and help me.”

“What can it be? why this is snow!” exclaimed little Franz.

For a few minutes there was profound silence, at last the truth dawned upon them—they were buried beneath an avalanche. A small one had fallen in the night when they heard the noise, and falling lightly had not even broken the roof.

“What can we do?” said Therese. “Will father dig us out?” said Franz. “I’m afraid he cannot find us.”

“Well, Therese, we must die down here in the dark if father does not find us.”

“Oh, if I could only see your face, Therese,” said Franz.

Karine was crying piteously; she did not understand the dark, and wondered what was the matter.

The hours wore on, little Karine grew too exhausted to cry, the stillness was at last broken by Robert, who, throwing himself upon his bed, sobbed out: “O Therese, I cannot, I cannot die!”

Hark! what was that noise? Another heavy thud on the roof, and at last the beautiful sunshine came streaming through. “Little Franz Hoffmeister, are you there?” cried someone. Franz was too feeble to speak, but Robert shouted: “Yes! yes! we are all here!” and in a few moments the neighbors carried the half-famished children into the open air, where the father, who had dropped down with fatigue, awaited them with great anxiety. Deliverance had come at last, come from above, apart from their own efforts altogether. Left to themselves they must have perished, but now they stood upon the green grass SAVED.

How much was the position of those dear children like that of my young readers, left to yourselves you must perish; the avalanche of judgment rested upon us, and deliverance must come from above. Therese and her brothers could not save themselves, neither can you, my readers. Had they tried to do so, it would only have increased the danger of their position; they were altogether dependent on the strong arms and loving hearts of the neighbors.

Have you, my reader, ever thought of the peril to which you are exposed? Think of the priceless worth of your soul and of that eternity which you must spend, either in the glory with Jesus or in the gloomy caverns of the damned. Are you seeking by good resolutions, prayers and good works to gain heaven? Cease your striving! it is worse than vain; for you sink deeper and deeper into the morass of sin. List to the story of redeeming love: “When we were yet without strength, in due time

Christ died for the ungodly.”

Deliverance has come from above, and the one who trusts the blessed Lord Jesus Christ as his or her Saviour is eternally SAVED. With what bursting hearts must those dear children have looked upon their deliverers; do you think they ever forgot the expression of their love? Never! And you, my reader, has your heart ever responded to the love of the Lord Jesus? It cost little to deliver those children from an untimely death; but oh! think at what infinite cost the Lord Jesus became Deliverer—the deep eternal love that must have been the spring of such a sacrifice. Will you not at this moment accept this Saviour? His heart yearns over you, and He longs that you may find rest in Him.

“Thousands have fled to His spear-pierced side,

Welcome they all have been, none were denied,

Weary and laden they all have been blessed,

Joyfully now in the Saviour they rest.”

ML 07/31/1904

It Comes From Above.

THERE was once in France a poor boy who was called “Little Peter.” He was an orphan, and begged his bread from door to door. He, sang very prettily, and people seldom sent him away empty-handed. It was an idle and sad life which he led; but Peter had no one to care for him, and he did not know what else to do. He had the singular custom of saying on every occasion, “It comes from above.” I will now tell you why.

When his father was on his death-bed —if, indeed, he had a bed, for he was very poor—he said to his son, “My dear Peter, you will now be left alone, and many troubles you will have in the world. But always remember that all comes from above; then you will find it easy to bear everything with patience.”

Little Peter understood him; and, in order not to forget the words, he often spoke them aloud. He received every gift with the words “It comes from above.”

As he grew up, he used to consider what they meant. He was wise enough to see that, as God rules the world, we may well believe of everything that happens in the way of His providence, “It comes from above.”

This faith of Little Peter often turned out for his benefit. Once as he was passing through the town, a sudden gust of wind blew off a roof-tile, which fell on his shoulder, and struck him to the ground. His first words were, “It comes from above.” The bystanders laughed, and thought he must be out of his senses; for of course it could not fall from below; but they did not understand him. A minute after, the wind tore off an entire roof in the same street, which crushed three men to death. Had Little Peter gone on, he would probably have been at that moment just where the roof fell.

Another time, a gentleman employed him to carry a letter to a town, bidding him make all haste. On his way, he tried to jump over a ditch; but it was so wide he fell in and was nearly drowned. The letter was lost in the mud, and could not be recovered. The gentleman was angry when Little Peter told him of the loss, and drove him out of doors with his whip. “It comes from above,” said Peter as he stood on the steps. The next day the gentleman sent for him. “See here,” said he; “there are two half-crowns for you for tumbling into the ditch. Circumstances have now so changed that it would have been a loss to me had the letter gone safely.”

I could tell you much more about Peter. When he had become a great boy, he was still called “Little Peter.” A rich gentleman who came into town, having heard his story, sent for him, in order to give him something. When Little Peter entered the room, the Englishman said, “What think you, Peter? why have I sent for you?”

“It comes from above,” replied Peter. This answer greatly pleased the gentleman. After thinking a while, he said, “You are right. I will take you into my service, and provide well for you. Will you agree to that?”

“It comes from above,” answered Peter. “God is very good to me. I will gladly go with you.”

So the Englishman took him away. It was a good thing for the poor boy, who had been taught no trade. Long afterwards, we learned that, when his master died, he left him a large sum of money to carry on the business; and that “Little Peter” was then a wealthy man in Birmingham. But he still said of every occurrence, “It comes from above.”

ML 07/31/1904

Answers to Questions of June 5.

1. So also is the resurrection,” 1St Cor. 15:42.

2.“There is a. natural body,” etc. 15:44.

3.“Every man’s work shall be,” 3:13.

4.“Purge out therefore the old,” 5:7.

5.“He that glorieth let Him,” etc. 1:31.

6.“An idol.” 8:4.

7.“Now they do it to obtain,” etc. 9:25.

8.“All things.” 13:7.

9.“Stephanas.” 14:15.

“STEPHANAS.” 1:16.

Bibles Questions for August.

The answers are to be found in the epistle to the Galatians, and the first letter of each answer will spell the name of Him through whom it is said believers are heirs of God.

1.Give, the verse containing the words, “Ye are fallen from grace.”

2.Who is to communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things?

3.What are those who are spiritual to do with One who, is overtaken in a fault?

4.Give the verse containing the words, “Who loved me and gave Himself for me.”

5.What hath the scriptures concluded all under? -

6.Give the verse following these words, “The will of God our Father.”

ML 08/07/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

As the days of Noah.

Matt. 24:37-39.

In OUR last article we saw that men are left ignorant of the day and hour when the Lord will come again: But in the verses before us He tells us the moral state and condition that will exist at that time, and that the day will come upon the ungodly when they are, not looking for it. Here are His words: “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered, into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.”

Noah lived in a day of awful wickedness and corruption. You will find an account of this in the sixth chapter of Genesis. There we read: “God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.” And again: “God looked upon the earth, and, behold, it was corrupt; for all flesh had corrupted His way upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh is come before Me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth,” verses 5, 12, 13.

This is indeed a dark picture. But it is just a picture of what will be on the earth when Jesus returns to it again. God saved Noah and his family in the ark, and the wicked perished in the flood. And so will it be when the Son of man comes; the few, suffering, persecuted, godly ones among the Jews will be delivered, as Noah was; but the ungodly will perish, as they did in the flood. The flood came upon them unawares. They did not expect it. They did not believe it would come. Noah told them it would, but they did not believe. They had never seen a flood, for there had been no rain hitherto: there had only been a mist to water the earth. And when they heard of the coming flood, they thought it was all foolishness, and would not have it. And so will it be at the end. They will not believe that Jesus is coming, and they will go on in their terrible wickedness till it is too late. But when they see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, and with myriads of His mighty angels, to execute judgment against the ungodly, terror will seize them, and their scoffing will be turned into wailing. Alas! alas! for the rejectors of Christ then, for there will be no remedy, and no escape.

Even now there are many scoffers, who do not believe in Jesus, nor believe that He will come again. Perhaps some who read this little paper do not believe. Oh! let me solemnly warn such before it is too late. If you wait till Jesus comes, it will be too late. There will be only judgment for unbelievers then. Now is the day of salvation. Tomorrow may be one day too late for you. Believe today. Accept Jesus today. Trust in His precious blood today. Do not be like the scoffers of Noah’s day who waited till the Lord shut the door of the ark. When the Lord shut Noah and his family in, the rest were shut out, and perished in the flood. Christ is the true Ark. Enter the open door of that Ark now. Believe in Jesus, and you will be saved from the storm of coming wrath which will overtake the ungodly.

ML 08/07/1904

"All," Means Me Too.

THERE was a little boy, a long distance from where his father and mother lived. I did not hear how he was so far away from their home in Chicago, but he was longing to get to them. Me had no money, and so could not buy a ticket on the train, and as it was very many miles, he could not walk there. Poor boy, what was he to do? He was just like the sinner away from God; but we know what put the sinner so far away from God. I know lots of boys and girls who could tell us. They would say it was sin. Yes, it was sin. And it is a good thing to know it. I hope there will be a big longing in your hearts to get to God and to the beautiful home where the Lord Jesus is, and that it will lead you to find out the way to get there.

Well, this boy was in real earnest as you will see. And as he looked at the train for Chicago, he said, “If I could go with that train, I would soon be there.” Then he stepped in and sat down in one of the seats, and off went the train. Soon the conductor came through and said, “Tickets;” but poor boy he had no ticket, and the conductor spoke angrily to him and told him to get off at the next station. Well, the train stopped, and he got down; but he was so anxious to get to Chicago, that lie stepped on again and took his seat.

The conductor angrily demanded why he did not get out when he told him to. The boy said, “I did, sir, but I got on again.” “Well,” said the conductor. “You get off at the next station and stay off till I tell you to get on again.” The boy felt sad but did as he was told; and just as the train was starting from the station, he was ready to cry, when the conductor put up his hand and shouted, “All aboard.” “All, means me, too,” said the boy to himself and again he stepped into the train.

When the conductor came round again he was surprised to see the boy, and asked what this meant. The boy said, “You said, ‘All aboard’ sir, and that means me, too.” The conductor laughed at him, but said, “I must put you off, for you have no ticket,” but some gentlemen asked, “How much is his fare to Chicago?” The conductor told the amount, and they paid it for him. He did not pay his own fare; but it was paid for him, and the conductor said that was all he wanted and showed kindness to him the rest of the way. He was his friend after that.

Is that not like our blessed Saviour? He paid my fare and I am going to His home prepared on high. Are you going? Well, put you trust in Him. He will not cast you off but has provided everything for whoever will accept His salvation. And, remember, you cannot get there without Him.

Are you in earnest about your soul? What if the Lord comes and takes away His own without you? Then you must be left behind for eternal judgment. The Lord may come at any moment and shut the door. Which side of the door will you be on? Inside with the Lord and His people, or outside with the lost forever?

And it is so simple. Christ died for the ungodly. That is what I am by nature. So He has paid my fare. Blessed are all they that trust in Him.

An infidel said to a little girl, “You do not know the way to heaven.” “No,” she answered, “but the Lord Jesus does, and I can put my hand in His. He will take me there.”

“I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by Me.” John 14:6.

“I am the door: by Me if any man enter in, he shall be saved.” John 10:9.

Be in earnest, dear children,

For soon salvation’s day,

To you will pass away;

Then grace no more can say,

Still there is room.

“He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.” John 3:36.

ML 08/07/1904

Telling Mother.

A CLUSTER of young girls stood about the door of the schoolroom one afternoon, when a little girl joined them, and asked what they were doing. “I am telling the girls a secret, Kate, and we will let you know, if you will promise not to tell anyone as long as you live,” was the reply.

“I won’t tell anyone but my mother,” replied Kate. “I tell her everything, for she is my best friend.”

“No, not even your mother, no one in the world.”

“Well, then I can’t hear it; for what I can’t tell my mother, is not fit for me to hear.” After speaking these words, Kate walked away slowly, and perhaps sadly, yet with a quiet conscience, while her companions went on with their secret conversation.

I am sure that if Kate continued to act on that principle, she became a virtuous, useful woman. No child of a pious mother will be likely to take a sinful course, if Kate’s reply is taken for a rule of conduct.

As soon as ahoy listens to conversation at school or on the playground which he would fear or blush to repeat to his mother, he is in the way of temptation, and no one can tell where he will stop. Many a man dying in disgrace, in prison, or on the scaffold, has looked back with bitter remorse to the time when first a sinful companion gained his ear, and came between him and a pious mother. Boys and girls, if you will lead a Christian life, and die a Christian death, make Kate’s reply your rule: “What I cannot tell my mother, is not fit for me to know;” for a pious mother is your best friend.

If you have no mother, do as the disciples did; go and tell Jesus. He loves you better than the most tender parent.

Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful: but his delight is in the law of the Lord; and in His law doth he meditate day and night. Psalm 1:1, 2.

ML 08/07/1904

Salvation, Then Service.

MARK well the fact, dear reader, that salvation is before service. Make no mistake on this point, for it is a vital one.

Many, alas! seek to serve before coming to Christ, and all such service is refused by Christ. “Dead works” can never be acceptable. If then you have not yet found Christ as your Saviour, do not attempt to serve Him. You must be served by Him before you can be serviceable to Him. Then He delights to use those who are fit for His employ.

ML 08/07/1904

The Law of Kindness.

THERE is a verse in God’s word that says, “Be ye kind one to another.” Do you know, little children, what it means to be kind? If not I will tell you. It means to try to make those who are about us happy and comfortable. There are many ways in which little girls and boys can be kind. They may be kind to their little brothers and sisters by being willing to give up their playthings to them, or perhaps by sharing something nice they have to eat. They may be kind to Mamma by being good and obedient, and by being always ready to help her if they can. If we love any one very much we will show it in kind looks, kind words, and kind actions.

I want to tell you a little story about a young teacher who showed her love and kindness to the little children in her school by risking her own life in order to save their lives. It was several years ago, in Valley County, Neb., that Miss F— was teaching in a little country school-house. She had thirteen little children in her charge. One morning in the middle of the winter, when she went to school, the sun was shining brightly, and the morning was fair and beautiful. The sky was blue, and a soft breeze was blowing from the south. But before the morning was half over, it suddenly began to grow dark. Miss F—looking out, saw that an awful storm was coming up. She began at once to get the children ready to go home, but almost before she could do anything, the fierce wind that had risen blew in the doors and windows. Thinking the school-house might be blown away, she took some strong twine and bound the children all together, so that they should not be separated, and then tied it around her own waist, as quickly as she could. She was none too soon, for without any more warning the wind wrenched the building lose and whirled it away from above their heads, leaving Miss F—and the children out in the terrible, cold storm.

With brave words and smiles the kind teacher told the little ones not to be frightened. She took the smallest one up in her arms, telling the other ones all to keep hold of her body and her clothes, and she would take them to a place of safety: The poor children suffered terribly from the cold. Some of them cried and hung back, and some of them begged her to leave them here to die. Do you think she left them? Oh, no! Straining every muscle and nerve she struggled on, dragging them with her, always cheering them on with words of hope. Sometimes they would all stumble and fall down in some big snow drift, and every time they fell it was harder to get them up again. At last, when the teacher herself had almost lost hope, she saw the outline of a building ahead. “Children! Children!” she cried out with joy, “look! There is a house just ahead, dears. Courage! Struggle just a little longer, keep on struggling, and we shall be safe!”

When they reached the door of the little farm house, and stumbled across the threshold, kind hands quickly took them, and everything was done to relieve their suffering. The poor teacher was so badly frozen that she nearly lost her life, but when at last she recovered, it was to find that every one of her thirteen little ones had been saved. How glad and happy she was that her efforts had not failed!

Does this little story remind you of anything else? Does it not make you think of the Lord Jesus’ love in laying down His life for us? Jesus tells us that we should love one another as He has loved us.

In our picture we see a Mamma teaching her dear little child to be kind to his pets. How gently she holds him, as she talks to him about the little chickens. She wants him to be kind to them as she is kind to him. The mother hen, too, is kind to her wee babies, teaching them how to find the grains of corn. Let us learn always to be kind, in big things and in little things—to be kind to our parents, to our playmates, and to every little creature that God has made, for that is what God wants.

ML 08/14/1904

"He Knoweth Them That Trust in Him."

THE house of Peter R. was up in the Highlands of Scotland. Situated on a hill-side, it looked down on one of the beautiful glens of that bonnie land. But Sweet and attractive as were the scenes of his childhood and youth, something lovelier far had attracted the heart of Peter. While yet in boyhood’s days his heart was won to Jesus, and in Him he found an object that surpassed all else; and from that time his life was a light shining in the darkness, for it reflected Him who was so dear to him.

Not many years had passed of this life lived for Jesus, when Peter was threatened with that fell disease, consumption. The doctors said that his only hope of recovery lay in his going away to S. Africa. This was sad word for Peter and the little family circle of which he formed part. But, trusting in the Lord’s loving care, and full of youthful hope as to recovery, he bade adieu to home and loved ones, and set forth on his long sea voyage.

The Lord’s tender care was over him, and he was not only taken through in safety, but soon obtained a position in his own line of work in the city of Adelaide. This, however, did not last long for he thought it well to go out to a farm twenty miles distant. But all was in vain; the fine climate and genial atmosphere of that distant land did not restore him to health and strength as he had fondly hoped it would. His lungs were not in a satisfactory condition; and after some months had passed he went back to the city to have them examined afresh. Much to Peter’s discouragement, the doctor told him that his lungs were not in as good condition as before; and he now concluded that he would return to his home in Scotland as early as he could.

But God’s thoughts are not as our thoughts, nor are His ways as our ways. He was about to take to Himself one who had borne a clear, bright testimony for Him during the little time that he had known Him. I cannot give you the incidents in Peter’s life which spoke specially for Jesus, but I would have you notice that the Lord’s tender care was over him to the end.

Instead of being allowed to begin preparations for a homeward journey he was seized, the very next day after seeing the doctor, with a violent hemorrhage of the lungs, and one week later he was taken home to be with the Lord. During his illness, the Lord raised up true friends for this dear follower of His, and he was tenderly cared for and comforted in his last hours. Willing hands and loving hearts ministered to his needs.

When the dark hour came and the shadow, which brings despair to the unbeliever, fell upon Peter, all was peace. No sting was there, for, years before, the question of sin had been settled for him, and now he had nothing to fear. And the One who had been so precious to him in days of health was now the all-absorbing object of his soul. Those who bent over him caught, with the last flickering of his breath, these words, “Jesus, precious Jesus” and, “Jesus only; Jesus, Jesus only.”

He had lived the life of the Christian, and now the triumphant death of the Christian was his.

The kind master in whose employ he had been had the body laid away in his own burying ground. His death was precious in the sight. of the Lord, and his very dust was cared for. Ps. 116:15.

“THE LORD IS GOOD, A STRONGHOLD IN THE DAY OF TROUBLE; AND HE KNOWETH THEM THAT TRUST IN HIM.” Nahum 1:7.

ML 08/14/1904

Too Late.

WILLIAM had been visiting his mother during his holidays, and now the time had come for him to say “good by,” and return to his place of business. When he was on his way to the wharf where he was to take his boat, he met with a friend whom he had not seen for a long time, and remained to have a friendly chat. His mother was anxiously waiting for him at the wharf to see him off, and as the hour arrived for the boat to leave she requested the captain to wait a few minutes. Orders were given for the whistle to be blown again as another warning that there was no time to lose. The warning was heard, and he remarked to his friend that he should be off and bid him good by, but before reaching the boat another friend stopped him and he remained to have a talk with him. The captain was loath to leave without him so blew the whistle louder and longer, but William refused to heed. At last he gave orders for the boat to go, and accordingly the ropes were loosened and in a few seconds the last chance for the young man was gone. He parted with his friend and hurried to the wharf, but only to find that he was “Too Late.” It was his own fault that he missed his boat. He knew the time it was to leave, and had been warned by the captain that his time was short, but he neglected his opportunities, and had to mourn over his folly. He could justly lay the blame on no one but himself.

For any unsaved reader of these lines there is a lesson in this short account of William’s delay. Many a time have you heard the warning voice of danger in delaying your decision for Christ as your Saviour. You have been told, times without number, that NOW is the time for you to make your choice, and as often have you been warned that at any moment your last chance may pass from you, and Christ be offered to you no more. There is great danger in delay, and especially so when it is a question of the salvation of your precious soul. What remorse would be yours if you were to find that the salvation that is now within your reach, and that has been offered to you so often, is withdrawn from you, and that you could not have it if you would. You would have no one to blame then but yourself. You would have to say “I am lost, and lost forever, and it is my own fault.” In that forever and ever night of the blackness of darkness, you would suffer the undying tortures of a guilty conscience, having refused to listen to the pleadings of God in the day of His long-suffering grace.

Once more dear reader, I would raise a warning voice before it is “Too Late.” You have an opportunity now of deciding for Christ. Salvation is NOW within your reach. You may be saved NOW if you will. Tomorrow may be “TOO LATE.” Listen to the words of a loving, pleading Saviour, “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” Matt. 11:28. He tells you the time He would have you come, and it is “NOW.” “Behold NOW is the accepted time; behold NOW is the day of salvation.” 2nd Cor. 6:2.

My friend, I plead with you to delay no longer. You are ‘running a great risk if you do. If you are only one moment “TOO LATE,” your doom is forever fixed. Be wise and “believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” NOW, and you will never have to say as William did, “TOO LATE.”

ML 08/14/1904

It's Very Hard.

IT’S VERY hard to have nothing to eat but bread and milk, when others have every sort of nice things,” muttered Charlie, as he sat with his wooden bowl before him. “It’s very hard to have to get up so early on these cold mornings, and to work all day, when others can enjoy themselves without an hour of labor. It’s very hard to have to trudge along through the mud, while others roll about in their carriages.”

“It’s a great blessing,” said his grandmother, as she sat at her knitting, — “it’s a great blessing to have food, when so many are hungry; to have a roof over one’s head, when so many are homeless. It’s a great blessing to have sight, and hearing, and strength for daily labor, when so many are blind, deaf, or suffering.”

“Why grandmother, you seem to think that nothing is hard,” said the boy, still in a grumbling tone.

“No, Charlie, there is one thing that I think very hard.”

“What’s that!” cried Charlie, who thought that at last his grandmother had found some cause of complaint.

“Why, boy, I think that heart is very hard that is not thankful to God for present blessings.”

ML 08/14/1904

Looking for Food.

I WONDER how many of my little readers can tell me of some creatures they feed. One of you says, “I have a little kitty that drinks every day the milk I put in her saucer.”

Another says, “My big dog is always ready after dinner for the bones and scraps that are left for him.”

Now I hear a little voice saying, “Every morning the birdies come and take the crumbs we feed them from the window.”

Two years ago this summer, I was in the country where there was a precious little girl who has since gone to be with the Lord. After dinner we took some food out to a small pig in the barn. As the pig ate its dinner, my little friend climbed up on the bars in front of it and said, “See the dear pig!” This was her pet.

In our picture the pets are a calf and some geese. They are quite tame and eat from the hand of the kind girl whom they love.

Some of you can mention still other pets, such as rabbits, chickens, and horses. But they all have to be fed. Every living creature, we amongst the rest, must have food.

Children, do you know that your soul needs food as well as your body?

It is the food you eat that makes you grow up from little boys and girls into men and women. Can you tell me what makes your soul grow?

Jesus says, “I am the bread of life.” Then we must feed on Him if we want to grow.

Perhaps some of you ask how we can feed on Jesus. It is by reading God’s word and thinking about what we read, and meditating on all we find in it about the love, the grace, the mercy, the holiness, the obedience, the wisdom, and the wondrous, perfection of our blessed Saviour.

I hope none of you will forget that you need, every day, this spiritual food. The more you read God’s blessed word, the more precious it will become to you, and the more you will grow in wisdom, love, and grace.

“Desire the sincere milk of the word that ye may grow thereby.” 1 Peter 2:2.

“THY WORD IS A LAMP UNTO MY FEET, AND A LIGHT UNTO MY PATH.” Ps. 119:105.

ML 08/21/1904

The Death of Aaron.

AND now the time has come when Aaron must die. The Lord told Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor, by the coast of the land of Edom, that Aaron should be gathered to his people; that he should not enter the land which the Lord had given the children of Israel, because they had rebelled against His word at the water of Meribah. The Lord also instructed Moses to take Aaron and his son, Eleazar up in the mountain and take the priestly garments off Aaron and put them on Eleazar his son. And Moses did as the Lord commanded—the- three men going up into the mountain in the sight of all the congregation. And Aaron died there in the top of Mount Hor, at the age of one hundred and twenty-three years, and after nearly forty years of wandering.

Moses and Eleazar, now priest in his father’s stead, came down from the Mount; and the people mourned for Aaron for thirty days.

Do you wonder why Aaron was punished when it was Moses who was the active one in the failure? Let us look at it and draw an important lesson from this. Aaron was to aid Moses in gathering the people together, and he stood by, without remonstrance so far as we know, when Moses in anger spoke to the people instead of the rock, and when lie smote the rock twice; and thus he was partner to the evil; and the Lord counted it so, for he was really associated with Moses in his rebellion against the word of the Lord.

People often say, “I did not do that,” and yet they stood by and sanctioned what was done, and God counts it the same as their doing it, as He did with Aaron. Again we often meet people who say they would not go to such a place, or do such a thing, when, perhaps, they are associated, or linked, with the very people who do the things they condemn, and in this way they are partakers of the evil. This is a most solemn thing; and a thing too little thought of. If, dear reader, you are associated with those who are going on with what you cannot approve, God gives for you, a very plain and simple word, and happy will it be if you act upon it. Listen, and, by the grace of God, give heed. “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall he my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.”

Do you say, “What! leave my friends and associates, and walk separate from them—that would be hard!”

Yes—that is what God calls you to—the separate path. Is it too much? Does it involve too great self-denial on your part for the One who gave Himself for you? Ah! you little know the joy there is in the separate path—separate, but not alone. If you will take this path, God will be to you in a special way a Father, and He will walk with you and sustain you in it. He has pledged Himself to this. If you will separate from that which is not pleasing to Him, and will cease to keep company with those who are going on with what is not according to His mind, you will find that you have gained far more than you have given up. 2 Cor. 6:14-18.

ML 08/21/1904

Down in the Deep.

HAVE you ever heard of a diving bell? It was a kind of apparatus in which, in former years, men went down to the bottom of the sea to bring up treasures from wrecked and sunken ships, and also for other purposes. God speaks to us of “His wonders in the deep,” and those who go down in diving-bells, or diving suits, can tell many a tale of the wonderful and terrible things they have seen. Deep down in the waters great sea serpents, from fifteen to eighteen feet in length, lie coiled in holes in the rocks. When the diver sees their bright, glistening eyes of many colors fixed upon him, he is glad to move quickly to another spot. These serpents do not usually attack if they are not disturbed; but, when they once start, they dart with exceeding swiftness through the waters, and they will bite whatever may come in their way. Their bite is not a sting like that of the land serpent, but a real bite; they have large, strong teeth and could bite off, in a moment, a man’s hand. NO wonder then that the diver moves quickly out of their way when he sees their bright eyes fixed upon him.

Another dreadful creature of the deep is the scuttle,” or so-called by the fishermen. It is of the nautilus species, and is very dangerous. It has eight long arms which extend out from both sides of its body, and which look like so many snakes. Its head is so much a part of the round, bag like body from which the arms project that you could scarce tell what it was. Under the long slender arms, or “whips,” are a great many little suckers which look something like rows of buttons. These arms can wiggle and stretch and whip in every direction, and by means of the suckers upon them, they lay hold of their victims and grasp them very tightly and then suck the blood from them.

It does not take long for a large scuttle to kill a man. One day one of them reached up out of the water, caught hold of a man by the leg, and dragged him into the sea. The poor man was not able to help himself, and would soon have been bled to death, had not a fisherman, who saw his sad situation, hastened to get some salt and pour it upon the scuttle. This soon made him loosen his hold, for the scuttle melts under salt just as the snail does, and thus the poor man got free.

We might also speak of the shark which will at one bite cut a man’s body in two, and of other dread creatures of the deep, but you will, perhaps, see without this, something of the dangers that encompass those who go down to the depths of the sea.

The diving-bell is not now used as formerly. It has been replaced by what is called a diving suit. The diver is clad in a dress of heavy India rubber, and then a helmet is put over his head, and screwed tightly on at the neck. In this helmet is a glass which covers the face, and through which he can see to work, as he moves about under the water. When he gets into his “dress,” he steps out on the ladder, which is fastened to the. side of the boat, and leans his head over while the heavy, helmet is being screwed on. Next, the leaden pieces, which weigh three hundred pounds, are brought and fastened to his chest, his back and his feet. Now he is all ready and when he steps from the ladder, these weights will sink him to the bottom of the sea. Do you ask, how can he breathe and live in that close rubber suit through which neither air nor water can come? I will tell you. There is a long tube attached to the suit at one end, and at the other end to a machine on the boat which must be turned constantly in order to give the poor diver air enough to. keep him alive. There are two men to wait on the diver; one at the pump to give him needed air, the other to watch any signals he may give, and thus to wait on him.

Having told you something of what the diver may meet, and the way in which he is clothed for his special work, let me now relate a little incident in the life of a diver who was a Christian His work led him down a hundred and thirty or thirty-five feet below the surface of the water, and there he worked day after day, always feeling received when the time came for him to be drawn up and get his leaden weights off, and to be released from his rubber cage. One day, while at his work, he found great difficulty in getting his breath, and he gave a signal for more air, but there was no answer to this signal; instead of a current of fresh air being pumped in from above, the air became more stifling, and his breathing more difficult. Again he signaled for fresh air, but still no answer came. almost stifled to death, he succeeded in closing a certain valve which caused him to shoot quickly up to the surface of the water. The superintendent of the work, who was there at the moment, saw him rise, and knew at once that there must be something wrong. With the help of one or two others, who were standing by, he succeeded in getting him up and getting the helmet off his head. The poor diver was so nearly suffocated for want of air that he could neither breathe nor speak for about five minutes. A very few minutes more without air would have put him beyond the reach of recovery. But the Lord, whose He was, was watching over him, and he was snatched from the jaws of death.

The trouble all came from neglect on the part of the two men who should have been waiting on him; one of them had gone off for a drink of water, and the other had fallen asleep. Thus his supply of fresh air was cut off, and his signals were unheeded. This carelessness on the part of the men was very wrong, for the life of a fellow-being was at stake, and the superintendent, who realized this, was exceedingly indignant. He said, “You must put them in the lock-up.” “No,” said the diver, “never mind, let it pass.” This the superintendent was not willing to do. He said he would discharge the two men if the diver would not have them put in the “lock-up.” The diver refused to do this; he wished to forgive the men whose guilty carelessness so nearly cost him his life. The superintendent, however, discharged them from his employ. Sometime afterwards he took them back again, and they were then very careful and faithful. They had learned a lesson. Their gratitude toward the diver, who had shown such grace toward them, was great. Their hearts had been melted under it, and now they were ready to do anything in their power for him.

Let us learn from this little incident that God’s watchful care is over His own; also let us learn from it that grace, shown to those who have done us wrong, melts and wins the heart, while wrongs resented only stir up strife and bitterness.

May the Lord give to each of my readers to manifest grace and forgiveness in the little things of life, as well as in the greater.

“Be not overcome of evil, hut overcome evil with good.”

ML 08/21/1904

Preserved.

BABY sees a knife and wants to play with it. Why does Mamma say “no.” Because she knows the knife is a dangerous play-thing for a baby. He might cut himself.

Again, baby creeps up to the stove and is about to take hold of it. He has not learned that it is hot and will hurt him.

So Mamma does not allow this either. She wants to preserve him from the pain of being burned.

Sometimes little boys and girls would eat a great deal of candy and cake and other goodies. But here again their parents object, because too much of such things would make the children sick.

Still older people have seen bright, tempting looking berries in the woods and eaten them because they looked good. But when it was too late, they found out that these berries were poison.

In our picture the boy has a crab, which both the dog and the cat are eager to get hold of. They think it is something good to eat and do not know how it might pinch and hurt them if the boy could not hold it beyond their reach.

So we see that many things which look attractive, good, and desirable, when beyond our reach, prove dangerous and harmful it we get hold of them.

The same thing is true in our Christian path through this world. Some would like to have glory and fame. But God says “no.” We are strangers and pilgrims down here. He wants us to be looking on to our heavenly home. We will have glory up there. Worldly glory would only keep us occupied with ourselves, and things down here, when we ought to be setting our minds on things above. (Col. 3:2.)

Some want riches. But God knows that they are often dangerous, too, and so withholds them. Many, if they had all the money they wanted would think, so much about it that they would neglect the things of God and forget about Him.

Again, Satan holds out to us the pleasures of the world which sometimes look very inviting. Yet God knows how harmful they are to His children and how they cause the soul to starve and grow lean for lack of spiritual food.

Let us ask God, dear reader, to preserve us from all these dangers. And when He does withhold from us the things we would like to have, we may know that He is doing it for our good, and preserving us from—harm we perhaps cannot see.

“HE. ..PRESERVETH THE WAY OF HIS SAINTS.” Proverbs 2:8.

A look to Jesus saves the soul,

So boundless is His grace;

One look sufficeth every sin

For ever to efface.

ML 08/28/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

One Taken and Another Left.

Matt 24:40, 41.

WE MAY mention two occasions connected with the coming of the Lord Jesus when a great separation will take place. The first will be when He takes the church away from the earth. The second will be a little later, when He comes to reign over Israel. One will be a separation of the righteous from the wicked, and the other will be a separation of the wicked from the righteous.

The verses before us refer to the latter. When Jesus comes in His glory to reign over Israel, at the close of this present age, “Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.” And those who are thus taken, will be taken for judgment. For them it will be an awful moment, and the doom on which they shall then enter will be an awful doom. “The angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth” (Matt. 13:49, 50). Such will be the fearful end of the wicked Jews when Jesus comes to bless the nation. He will bless the righteous, but the wicked shall perish. Their part will be in “the furnace of fire.”

But we will now speak a little of the other separation, although it is not referred to in this Scripture. It is the one that you and I, my young reader, are the most interested in, because it will come first, and if we are not ready, we shall be lost forever. It may take place any moment, and so we should lose no time in being prepared for it. Any moment Jesus may descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God, and if we are ready, we will be caught up to meet Him in the air, but if we are not ready we will be left behind, and the door of salvation will be closed against us. Woe, woe, to those who are left behind when Jesus comes. Despair will seize them, and mercy they will never know. Are you ready, dear reader? Are you ready if the Lord Jesus should come tonight? If you are not ready, do not rest another moment until you have submitted to Jesus as your Saviour and Lord.

If the Lord tarry a little longer, we may see a little more as to this great separation, when we look at the parable of the ten virgins. But the Lord may come before we reach that, and so I desire to warn you now, lest you should not be ready. Receive Jesus now and submit to Him, and all will be well, whether He come now, or whether He tarry a little longer. Oh! will you not receive Him now; as you read these lines? His blood has been shed for you, but if you believe not, your guilt will be all the greater, and you will have to be judged not merely for the sins of immorality, but for the awful sin of slighting God’s offer of salvation, and rejecting His Son. Accept the Saviour now, and then you will be one of the happy throng that will rise up from the earth to meet Him in the air, when He descends from heaven to gather to Himself His blood-washed ones.

ML 08/28/1904

Today Thou Livest.

In the city of Berlin a young fellow had taken lodgings, that he might there devote himself to the study of the law. Suddenly he fell ill, and a young doctor, with whom he was intimate, watched over him with the most unwearied love and patience during the time the illness lasted. But, alas! both of them were utter strangers to God and His grace. As the young student’s illness increased in severity, the doctor ordered his bed to be moved as far as possible from the window, that the strong light might not affect the sufferer. So the bed was moved to the other end of the room and placed close to the partition which separated the next room from his, which was occupied by the owner of the house. The bed had not been moved long when the sufferer heard a low voice proceeding from the adjoining room. He listened; and first softly, then in louder tones, he heard:

“Today thou livest yet,

Today turn thee to God;

For ere tomorrow comes,

Thou mayest be with the dead.”

These words (with others too) he heard repeated over and over again, but these were rivetted upon his mind and touched his conscience. When the doctor came next day to see him, he took his pulse and then inquired how he felt. All he got was a piercing look and those words he had heard the day before

“Today thou livest yet,” etc.

“What is the matter with you?” the puzzled doctor asked. “What has come over you? You are quite changed. Were it not that the fever has abated and your pulse quieter I should say your mind was wandering.”

The only answer he got from the young man was:

“Today thou livest yet, Today turn thee to God; For ere tomorrow comes, “Thou mayest be with the dead.”

The doctor left him unwillingly, puzzled at his strange manner, without being able to account for it. The words followed him also, and followed him wherever he went. On the next day when he visited his friend he found him better and calmer, but in real distress of soul searching the Bible to find out the way of salvation. God had spoken to them both, first to the young student, then to the young doctor through him, which ended in the conversion of them both. How strange and wonderful are God’s ways, how great is His grace toward poor lost sinners!

On the day the young student was moved to the other side of the room, it so happened that the landlord’s son not having learned his lesson at school, had been put into the corner to learn the verses of an old hymn, by his father, and from there the student heard those words which came as a voice from God to his soul.

Dear reader, have you ever pondered this solemn truth:

“Today thou livest yet”?

You may try to shut your eyes to the solemn tact that someday you will have to die, but there it stands, for it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment. In view of that appointment, which, keep you must, we beseech you

Today turn thee to God.”

“But” you say, “there is plenty of time yet.”

My reader, be not so rash as to risk your soul upon an excuse so foolish. Behold, NOW is the accepted time: behold, NOW is the day of salvation.” Sudden death is not an unusual thing and you may be its next victim:

“For ere tomorrow comes,

Thou mayest be with the dead.” solemn instance of salvation neglected came under my notice lately. A young lady was about leaving her home for D— in South America. Two weeks before sailing she called upon a friend who was sick and in course of conversation he asked if she ever thought about her soul? Her reply was: “I am young yet, I have many years before me, I must enjoy the pleasures of this world and then I shall give a thought as to my soul’s future.” The time came for her departure; as she said “goodbye” to a young man of her acquaintance, she added: “Perhaps we shall never meet again.” The words were lightly spoken and lightly received, but many a true word is spoken in jest, and three days after the schooner had sailed news came that she had been run down by an outward bound steamer and sunk immediately after the collision. A few passengers were saved, the others went down in the ill-fated vessel, and among them was the young-lady, who, as she thought, had many years to live, and whose soul’s welfare was entrusted to that uncertain future. Salvation neglected in time means damnation for eternity. Dear young reader, why will you still refuse God’s gracious offer of pardon? Be not deceived by Satan. Those promises of long life and good days, come only from him who is a liar from the beginning. This present moment is the only one you can call your own. Now is salvation within your reach. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.” Tomorrow it may have gone! gone! forever! what then of the eternity that lies ahead. Dare you enter it as you are—unfit for God and unprepared?

Which will you choose: God’s NOW or Satan’s TOMORROW?

“Today thou livest yet,

Today turn thee to God;

For ere tomorrow comes,

Thou mayest be with the dead.”

ML 08/28/1904

A Great Man's Advice.

2 Timothy 3:16.

Dr. Samuel Johnson was, as many of our readers well know, distinguished as a moral write. To a young gentleman who visited him on his death-bed, he said, “Young man, attend to the voice of one who has possessed a certain degree of fame in the world, and who will shortly appear before his Maker: read the Bible every day of your life.”

ML 08/28/1904

Answers to Questions of July 3.

1.“Most gladly therefore, etc. 2nd. Cor. 12:9.

2.“Ye are Sur epistle,” etc. 3:2.

3.“God.” 1:9.

4.“Receive not the grace,” etc. 6:1.

5.“Always bearing about,’’ etc. 4:10.

6. “Christ.” 10:5.

7. “Eve.” 11:3.

“MY GRACE.” 12:9.

Bible Questions for September.

The answers are to be found in Ephesians, and the first letter of each answer will spell the name of Him who should dwell in our hearts by faith.

1.Who does it say “hath loved us”?

2.Give another name for “the church.”

3.Give the verse containing the words “the days are evil.”

4.Give the verse containing the words “forgiveness of sins.”

5.Write the whole verse containing the words “breastplate of righteousness.”

6. What verse contains the words “one body”, “one Spirit”; “one hope”?

ML 09/04/1904

Safe in the Nest

WHAT a sweet; peaceful picture we have before us today! Some birdies making their soft, pretty nest which is hung in the branches of an old tree, and amid beautiful leaves. These little creatures have no thought of care, whether waking or sleeping. God is keeping them. He feeds them and He cares for them. He tells us in His word that, not a sparrow falls to the ground without His notice; and even more than that He tells us, “Not one of them is, forgotten before God?” Is not that beautiful—God’s care for the little birds?

But His care for His own dear people is greater still. He numbers even the hairs of our head. How this should speak to us of His wonderful care and love. He knows us altogether, and takes note of even the smallest thing. When we are sleeping His watchful eye is guarding us for tie never slumbers nor sleeps. When we sit down and when we rise up, He knows; He is acquainted with all our ways; yes, even with the words of our tongues before they are spoken. We can hide nothing from Him. The darkness and the light are alike to Him. He sees through everything; He knows all; but He watches over us only to do us good. There are many dangers and many snares about us, but the Lord’s protecting care is round about us. “The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them.” Psa. 34:7. When we go home to be with Jesus we will know how often He has preserved us, when we, perhaps, had no thought of danger. It is blessed to know His watchful, unceasing, loving care over us.

But when we look again at our picture and see the little birds making their comfortable nest, we think of the words of Jesus when He was here on earth, a homeless stranger. He said, “THE FOXES HAVE HOLES, AND THE BIRDS OF THE AIR HAVE NESTS; BUT THE SON OF MAN HATH NOT WHERE TO LAY HIS HEAD.” Matt. 8:20. . . Yes, Jesus trod a path of sorrow for us, down here, and then went to the cross and took the load of our sins upon Him, and suffered for them, that the strokes of God’s wrath for sin might never come upon us. And now He appears in God’s presence for us while He watches over us by day and by night. And soon He will call us up to share an eternity of joy with Him. He was a stranger without a home, here upon earth; out He has a very blessed home above, and we who love Him will soon, be with Him to enjoy all its happiness and its glories.

ML 09/04/1904

Fiery Serpents.

AFTER the death of Aaron at Mount Hor, the Children of Israel again took up their journeyings. Since the king of Edom had refused them passage through his land, they had to make a long circuit in order to reach Canaan. This they did, going southward almost to the Red Sea again; then, circling eastward and northward, they passed along the east border of the land of Edom until they came to the border of Moab. On the way; King Arad, who dwelt in the south border of Canaan came out against them and took some of them prisoners. Then Israel vowed to the Lord. that they would utterly destroy those cities if He would deliver the people into their hand. The Lord hearkened and delivered up these Canaanites, and Israel utterly destroyed them and their cities.

Perhaps they were flushed with this victory; at any rate another fall came soon after it. There is danger connected with victory, whether in temporal things or in spiritual, for through victory man is pretty sure to be exalted, and then the Lord has to bring him low. A “proud heart” is sin, God tells us; and “a proud look” is abomination unto Him; and a haughty spirit goes before a fall.” Let us seek to walk in lowliness before Him that we may not be abased.

The next thing we read after Israel’s victory over King Arad the Canaanite is that they were much discouraged because of the way, and they spoke against God and against Moses. They seemed to forget the victory that God had given them so short a time before; they loathed the bread, they said there was no water, and they asked why they had been brought out of Egypt to die, in the wilderness.

Many times the Lord had borne with patience their oft-repeated complaints; now He sent fiery serpents among them which bit them; and many of the people died. It was a fearful thing to have those deadly creatures creeping in and among them; and on every hand, dead and dying surrounding the living. Those still unbitten did not know what moment the deadly fangs would strike into them, and the fatal poison fill their veins. But thus face to face with a sudden and terrible death, they were humbled and brought low enough. They went to Moses and said, “We have sinned, for we have spoken against the Lord, and against thee; pray unto the Lord, that He take away the serpents from us, and Moses prayed for the people.” And the Lord told him to make a fiery serpent, and set it on a pole; and He said that everyone who was bitten should live when he looked upon this fiery serpent. And Moses made a serpent of brass and put it on a pole; and every serpent-bitten one, who looked upon the serpent of brass, was healed of his deadly bite.

This incident of wilderness history furnishes an illustration for the most wonderful event in all the annals of history. It is what the Lord Jesus uses in connection with His own lifting up on the cross. “And as Moses lifted, up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up; that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal, life.”

I would like to ask my young readers a few questions. What was it that bit the children of Israel? You will readily answer, “serpents.” What was lifted up on a pole for them to look upon? Again you will answer without difficulty, “A serpent of brass.” Now tell me why those poor, bitten people should be called upon to look upon the very thing that caused their death? Can anyone give the answer? Let us look for a moment at that of which the serpent on the pole was a type, or illustration, and we will then have the key to this question. Jesus, lifted on the cross, was made sin for us.

We all are born in sin; the fatal poison courses in our veins, as it were; and it will bring that unending “second death” if we are not healed. Sin has bitten us, but if we look upon the Son of man lifted up and made sin, we will live. “There is life in a look at the crucified One.” Oh, what grace, what mercy! Will you not, my reader, look and live? You will get a life that is eternal—a life that has its source in the Son of God—a life that is fraught with richest blessing for all eternity.

Do you now understand why the serpent-bitten Israelite looked at the serpent on the pole, and lived? A bite would kill—a look would heal. Ah! the One who “knew no sin” was “made sin,” and man who is a sinner, and must therefore come under the judgment of sin death—may look upon that blessed One and live. The look of faith sets him free, for the lifted up One has suffered for his sins, and now he is delivered from the judgment of sin.

Dear, unsaved reader, LOOK and LIVE!

ML 09/04/1904

And Why Not?

THAT clock is wrong is it not?” said a railway passenger to the ticket clerk, as he hurriedly asked for a ticket to S—, seeing that it was past the time for his train.

“Yes, it’s like me,” he replied.

“Well, if you are wrong, I can tell you the way to get right.” For the passenger was a Christian.

“How’s that?” said the clerk.

“Through faith in Christ and His finished work.”

“It may be.”

“It is. ‘For there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved’. (Acts 4:12). If you are wrong, and want to be right, you must trust in Him. For He said, ‘I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No man cometh unto the Father but by Me’. (John 14:6). I have been right for years, through faith in Him, and why not you?”

Poor young man, he owned he was wrong, but was apparently totally careless about getting right. Like thousands more, a sense of sin upon the soul, but without the knowledge of Him who could put it away, whose blood alone can cleanse from all sin (1 John 1:7).

Handing him, and another who was listening, a paper containing some precious text of Scripture, he left him with these words to catch the train, “And why not you?”

God alone knows what impression they may have made upon his soul. Many a sinner has been arrested on the downward road to destruction by a text of Scripture, or some pointed remark from a Christian on the subject of salvation.

And now, dear reader, let me put the same question to you. It is one of overwhelming importance. “And why not you?” Do not shirk it, but face it. “Why not you?” Do not apply it to your neighbor, but to yourself. Are you right? You know full well what I mean. Are you right with God, or are you wrong? Be candid, like this young man. He was wrong and knew it. But be not careless, I entreat you, about getting right. There is but the one Name, the one way. Jesus, the way, the truth, and the life (John 14:6.) Have you believed on Him. “He that believeth on the Son bath everlasting life” (John 3:36).

Soon, very soon, we shall all have ended our career in this life, and then comes a never-ending eternity, with no clock to mark the passing hours. Time will have ceased. “The things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal” (2 Cor. 14:18). Where will you spend eternity? If you are still wrong, and were to die wrong (and you might die today), endless misery and woe will be your portion. (Rev. 20:15). If you believe on the Son of God, you are right; right now, and right for ever: Everlasting life is yours; and the kingdom and glory of God your everlasting portion (1 Thess. 2:12).

Remember, “And why not you?”

ML 09/04/1904

At Play.

HERE are five children at play, and they seem to be having a real jolly, good time. They all look happy and contented, and though the little girl has a switch raised in her hand, as though she were going to strike, it is plain that she is only playing, because her face is full of love and kindness.

I have seen children sometimes who would quarrel and get angry in their games, and sometimes strike and try to hurt one another. How much better to play gently and peaceably with only love in our hearts.

The Lord Jesus who is our great example was always full of love and loving deeds. We never read of His hurting or doing harm to any one in His which life. When any one was unkind to Him, He showed them only, kindness in return. He fed those that were hungry, He healed those that were sick, and gave happiness back to those who were in sorrow and trouble.

The night before Jesus was crucified, when He was talking with His disciples, He said to them, “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you that ye also love one another. So should all men know that ye are My disciples.”

Shall we not all who know Jesus as our Saviour, try to show by our love one to another that we are disciples of Jesus?

“HEREIN IS LOVE, NOT THAT WE LOVED GOD, BUT THAT HE LOVED US AND SENT HIS SON TO BE THE PROPITIATION FOR OUR SINS.” John 4:10.

ML 09/11/1904

Jesus Prophesying.

“Watch therefore.”

Matt. 24:42-51.

WATCH therefore.” This is the great lesson that the blessed Lord would impress upon the souls of the disciples in view of all that He had been telling them. They will not know what hour He will come and so He would have them constantly watching, so that whatever moment He may come they may be ready. And He uses an illustration to enforce this truth.

If a man knows that a thief is going to break into his house during a certain watch of the night; he will watch, and not suffer his house to be broken up. And just so the Lord would have the disciples watch. They will know that the time is at hand, and that Jesus is coming, but they will not know the hour, and He would have them watching every moment. “Be ye also ready,” He says, “for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.”

And then there is a word for us who know the Lord now, and who occupy the place of servants in His house. “Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he shall make him ruler over all his goods.” So, too, will be the reward of the faithful and. wise servant of the Lord Jesus, when He comes. The Lord will give him, a place of honor and trust in the kingdom, when He reigns.

Very different will it be with the evil servant who loves not the appearing of Jesus his Lord. “But and if that evil servant shall say. in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in a day that he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and, gnashing of teeth.”

How very solemn then it must be for anyone to “say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming.” And if you say it “in your heart,” you not only do not believe that He is coming soon but you do not wish. Him to come. You have no love to the Lord, and you would rather He would stay away, so that you can do as you please, and have what the world would call “a good time” eating and drinking with the drunken. And if this is your state, you are not a true Christian at all, though you may pretend to be one, and may even be called a preacher. This is hypocrisy, and your portion will be with the hypocrites. Oh! what a doom, — “weeping and gnashing of teeth” in a scene of outer darkness, where light never enters, and from which hope is shut out forever.

Oh then, may you heed the words of solemn warning which Jesus, gives, and be ready when Jesus comes.

ML 09/11/1904

For What Is Your Life?

GOD tells us in His word that our life is even a vapor which appears for a little time and then vanishes away: Man is very slow to believe this. As a rule, he puts death and eternity as far from him as possible. But this in no sense alters the truth of God’s word. Life is in some instances, lengthened out to one hundred years or more; but even this great age is but a brief span—a moment compared with eternity— “a vapor; that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away.” And while a few may have years added, many are suddenly cut off. Allow me to relate three such instances, which have occurred within a few weeks.

During the winter and spring months, many health and pleasure seekers go down from Canada and the States, to Bermuda, to escape the severe weather of these colder climates. Among the many passengers who went in April, was a man of whom I wish to speak to you. Whether or not he was a saved man, I cannot say, but in all probability, he was one of those whose aim was recreation and pleasure. The ship which brought him and his wife, with other passengers, landed at Bermuda on Saturday morning. The sun shone bright and warm, and the air was balmy and pleasant. He thought he would have a bath in the sea, and carried out this thought. Finding the atmosphere very mild and agreeable, he put on lighter underwear. Next, he went out for a drive. Soon after returning to the hotel, a slight cold, which he had had, turned to pneumonia, and in a few hours he was in eternity.

It was his poor wife’s sad duty to have his body taken to the ship which was to set out on its return trip to New York on Monday morning. A few days before the same ship had brought them down, full of life and happy anticipation, doubtless; now, death filled the scene.

Do you say, that was sudden and sad! Truly it was. But let me tell you of a case more sudden.

A few days ago, three fishermen were out in a small boat not far from the Island of St. Vincent. Two of them noticed a large fish, having a long sword like “beak,” jump out of the water in pursuit of some smaller fish; as they, were directly in line with it, they quickly leaned forward to escape, it, but, the third fisherman, not seeing it, did not bend down, and it struck him in the chest, just below the neck. He cried out, “O, God, save me!” He was able to tell the men that he was suffering greatly, and that his eyes were “turning,” and then he passed into eternity.

He was one who had, in a measure at least, recognized God’s claims, and, like many thousand others, was “trying” to win heaven. Alas! for the “dead works” of man which God will not accept. Whether God had mercy and saved the soul of that poor man in the last moment of his life, “the day” alone will declare. Sudden, his taking! Yes, how sudden!

I have one other case to relate. As the S. S. Dahome plowed her way through the deep, bound for the West Indies, in the end of April, she carried some passengers who were Christians. These Christians felt a deep interest in the souls of those they met on the ship, and, as opportunity offered, they gave tracts and had conversation with one and another about eternal things. Among those to whom they spoke, was the bedroom steward who was very kind and attentive to their wants, and who seemed to be, naturally, a nice, agreeable person, but when spoken to about his soul he became restless at once. When asked if he was a believer in the Lord Jesus, he said hastily, “Oh, yes, oh, yes,” and hurried out of the state room. On another occasion, when some little tracts were handed him and a solemn word spoken, in a very quick and abrupt manner, he said, “All right, all right,” and again hurried away. After this he kept out of the way, and no opportunity was given to speak with him again. After a week’s voyage the ship anchored, about noon, in the harbor, and the passengers were soon carried ashore by little boats. That afternoon, the steward suddenly fell down dead.

Sudden! ah, yes! as he waved good, bye to those upon whom he had waited, perhaps no one could have convinced him that in a few short hours he would be in eternity.

Oh eternity, how real! And how dreadful, for those who enter it unsaved. And yet the mass of mankind are blindly going on without a thought, apparently, beyond this life. “They are like blind men dancing on the verge of a pit. One slips in but is not missed, for the rest cannot see him; neither can they see their own danger; soon another goes—and another, but the rest dance on. Crazy, do you say? No they are BLIND. So it is with the sinner. The “god of this world” blinds his mind and thus keeps the good news of the glory of Christ from shining into his heart. God would keep back man’s soul from the pit, and so does not leave him without warning. He speaks once, yea twice, but man perceives it not. Ah, poor sinner, unheeding the warnings that God has given you, for you; hell enlarges herself, and “opens her mouth without measure.” We speak and sing of room in heaven; yes, there is room there, if only you will come to Jesus; but there is room also in the lake which burns with fire and brimstone. Shall God’s warnings be unheeded, and Satan’s lie be be-lived until the yawning mouth of hell receives its victim?

Why go blindly on in your sins? Why not come now to Jesus? You may be in eternity tomorrow. If stricken down as you read this, where would your soul be?

ML 09/11/1904

The Dying Soldier.

A soldier on the battle field,

Received a mortal wound,

And many hours among the slain,

Lay bleeding on the ground.

The battle o’er, his comrades came,

And carried him away;

But they had not proceeded far,

When he was heard to say:

“You need not farther carry me,

My end is drawing near,

I feel that life is ebbing fast,

Pray, let me lie down here.”

They laid him down at his request,

And left him there to die,

But ere life’s pulse had ceased to beat,

An officer came by.

Who aid the soldier kindly ask,

“Is there ought I can do?”

Gasping for breath, he faintly said,

“Nothing I want, thank you.”

“Shall I some drink for you procure?”

“Oh no,” he said again,

“Nothing I need, for Death ere long

Will ease me of my pain.”

The officer then once more ask’d,

Shall I write home for you,

And tell your friends, upon the field

You died a soldier truer

“I have no friends,” he then replied,

“No one who cares for me.

If you will grant me one request,

I shall, most thankful be.

“A Testament which I’ve long prized

in my knapsack you’ll find;

Kindly get it, and read a verse

Which oft has cheer’d my mind,

‘Tis in the fourteenth of St. John,

Though many times before

The verse I’ve read, I have a wish

To hear it read once more.

“You’ll find it almost near the end,

‘Tis one that speaks of Peace;

Read it at once, for very soon

My beating pulse will cease.”

At his request the verse he read,

“My peace I leave with you,

Not such as by the world is given,

My peace I give to you.”

“Your heart let it not troubled be,

Nor let it be afraid ;”

Then, with a smiling countenance,

The dying soldier said:

“I thank you for your kindness, Sir,

The Saviour’s promised peace

I now enjoy, and shall ere long

Behold His smiling face.”

“God is with me, I want no more,’’

Were the last words he said;

Then instantly his eyelids closed,—

His soul from earth had fled.

ML 09/11/1904

The Serpent of Brass Destroyed.

2 Kings 28:4:

It appears the people of Israel had not lost the serpent of brass, which Moses made in the desert; but they had kept it with the most religious care. It was now more than seven hundred years old, and they had such reverence for this ancient “relic,” that they worshiped it; burning incense to it as if it had been a god. Other kings had allowed this to go on, but now that Hezekiah was king, and was trying that in all things God should have His way in his kingdom, he saw how wrong this worship of the serpent was, and would not have it carried on any longer. He calls it “Nehushtan,” that is, “a piece of brass,” and has it broken up and destroyed. No doubt the men of his day were, many of them, greatly shocked at what he did, and would urge upon him to consider what a wonderful thing that emblem was. Made at the command of God Himself, by no less a person than Moses, the great deliverer and lawgiver and having such virtue in it that if dying people only looked to it they “lived,” how could they be willing to see it smashed to pieces, and spoken of as only ordinary metal? But such was done, and it is recorded with approval, among the things this zealous king did, which were ‘right in the sight of the Lord.”

We have to observe that nothing is right before God, simply because it is an old custom. No forms of worship are right because they have been in use for many years, and many people have conformed to them. This piece of brass had been worshiped “unto those days.” We do not know how soon they began to do so after Moses died. We do not know how soon after the Apostles left the world those men arose “speaking perverse things,” to whom Paul referred, when he was at Miletus, taking leave of the elders of the church at Ephesus (Acts 20:30), and telling them what would happen when he was gone. Very soon after the Apostles’ days there were all kinds of wrong doings and teachings brought in among the people of God; and if we want to be doing what really pleases Him, it will not do to learn from “the fathers” what was done in “the early church.” We must have what was “from the beginning,” as taught by the inspired Apostles themselves (1 John 1:1, 2:24, 4:6). There is much in the way of religion that is practiced even in these days, which is not found at all in the Scriptures of truth, and it is thought that it must be right, because it has been done for so many years; and of all this we must beware, if we would be pleasing to the Lord Himself. He says, “Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls.” Jer. 6:16. Alas! His people answered in time of old, “We will not walk therein,” and so they cut out paths for themselves, as those who say, “Well, but I can please myself, can I not?” It is written of the only Person whose will was always right, “Even Christ pleased not Himself” Rom. 15:3, and He is the One whose example we (if believers) are called to follow. And among other things that have been mixed up with the worship of God, there has been, and still is, a great deal that is very much like this burning incense to the brazen serpent. The very wood of the cross on which the blessed Lord died for sinners, and many other “relics,” are said to have been preserved to this day, and believed to possess wonderful virtues for healing the sick and other things. The smallest pieces of wood or bone have been given by the priests as a reward to people who have gone on long “pilgrimages,” and the poor souls have prized them as if they were really of great value!

I suppose all who read “Messages of Love” know that it is only those who look by faith to the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, that have eternal life, and have their sins forgiven. Once there was an object to be seen on earth, and persons about to die looked and lived: but it is not now anything seen with the eye that brings any benefit to the soul. Jesus said, “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in Him should, not perish, but have eternal life” John 3:14, 15.

Dear children, we live in a day when very much is made of outward show, and the heart’s love going out towards the blessed Jesus, who “first loved us,” is too much forgotten. We do well to be reminded that, as even the serpent of brass was after all only Nehushtan (a “piece of brass”), so all the “things that are seen” are the things that faith does not “look at” so really as the “things which are not seen” (2 Cor. 4:18). May we learn more and more that it is “the invisible God,” the “living and true God,” with whom we have to do; that there may be simplicity and reality, and the desire to please Him in all our ways, and above all, in those things that are connected with His worship and service!

Jesus said, If a man love Me, he will keep My words: and My Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. John 14:23.

ML 09/18/1904

And Jesus the Same.

A CHRISTIAN was passing along the streets of P—, where several children were playing about in front of their parents’ cottages, when he overheard one, quite a little fellow, say to another, still smaller than himself, “Jesus is up in heaven.”

“Is He,” replied the other, “where?” And as he said the words looked up off his play, and gazed towards the sky, as though expecting to see Him.

Pleased with the children’s remarks, the passer-by stopped, and said to the elder, “And do you love Jesus, my little man?”

“Yes,” was the unhesitating reply. “And does Jesus love you?”

“When I’m good.”

“When you are good. Does He not love you when you are naughty?”

“No.”

“Does your mother love you?”

“Yes, when I’m good.”

“But does she not love you when you are naughty?”

“No, she scolds me.”

“Scolds you, eh! Well, if you are naughty, you deserve scolding, but I think she loves you when you are naughty as well as when you are good. It’s the naughty ways that mother does not love. And so it is with Jesus, He loves little children, whether they are good or naughty, but He does not love their naughty ways.”

The dear boy, a bright, intelligent little fellow, listened with marked attention to all that was said to him, apparently deeply interested, and struck by something that he had never heard before.

“And where did you learn to love Jesus?”

“At the Sunday-school at S—.”

“Well, now, don’t forget what you have heard, that mother loves you whether good or naughty, but does not love your naughty ways. Goodbye.”

“And Jesus the same,” cried opt the dear boy, as though he quite entered into it all.

“Yes, that’s right, Jesus the same. Goodbye.”

And now, my dear young readers, it is time for me to ask you the question, “Do you love Jesus?” How do you reply? Yes,” or No?” Perhaps some little one says, “I would like to love Him.” Think, then, dear child, of His love to you. Think of that precious Saviour, who came into this world, and who rebuked His disciples when they sought to hinder the poor women bringing their dear little ones to Him. “Suffer little children,” said Jesus, “and forbid them not, to come unto Me, for of such is the kingdom of heaven,” and taking them up in His loving arms, blessed them. (Matt. 19:14; Mark 10:16.) Would not you like to have been one? Do you think you are not good enough? Jesus did not say anything about the children being good or bad, but took them up just as they were.

It is because we are all naughty and bad that we need a Saviour. And the moment you believe on Him, His precious blood will take away your sin, and you will be safe in His love (1 John 1:7).

Many mothers tell their children that Jesus will not love them unless they are good, and thus teach them self-righteousness from their early infancy. The Bible tells us, “There is none that doeth good, no not one,” (Rom. 3:12). So that, dear children, if you wait until you are good enough, you will never come, as the little hymn tells us,

“If you tarry till you are better

You will never come at all.”

Come then now, dear little one, to Jesus, just as you are.

“HIM THAT COMETH TO ME, I WILL IN NO WISE CAST OUT.” (John 6:37).

ML 09/18/1904

Gathered Fragments.

WELL, did you read the little book which I gave to you?” “Yes, thank you,” was the reply, “it was about Joseph, and mother read to me more about him out of the Bible.” “Oh, I am glad of that,” responded the inquirer. The person who asked the question is a Christian young woman who keeps a store, and the one who made the reply is a little boy, to whom she had given one of a series of tracts for children, which had been presented to her for distribution. The business which she carries on attracts many juvenile customers, and as she has a real desire to serve the Lord to whom she is so deeply indebted for the salvation of her soul, she seeks as far as lies in her power to extend the knowledge of His name. It is therefore, a great pleasure to her when she is enabled to give a simple book or tract to any child who may pay her a visit. The children, too, are very pleased to receive one from her, especially if it has an illustration upon it. It occurs to me that perhaps some of the readers of Messages of Love have lying by them some old or spare copies of this and other gospel magazines, or some tracts or books suitable for children. Now, there are many who would be glad to read them, even though they should be a little soiled or torn. And would it not be a pity that they should not have them? Do, then, look over your desks and book-cases, and turn out such as you can spare, which may be useful to others; and if you do not know in what way to distribute them, your parents and Sunday school teachers would, I doubt not, be willing to assist you if you ask their advice.

Among the many channels for circulating the truth of God, which are open to you, there is one which I desire to bring to your notice. At some railway stations there are boxes provided for the purpose of receiving books and periodicals for the perusal of patients in hospitals. Such sufferers, whether young or old, are generally glad to have something to occupy them, and some of them at least would be pleased to read about the salvation of God. I merely mention this as being one mode of conveying the glad tidings of good things to the souls of sinners.

The Lord, though a bountiful giver, allows of no waste. When He had fed the hungry thousands, and all of them were filled, “He said unto His disciples, Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.” (John 6:5-14). May the Lord incline the hearts of some who read this, to help in the good work of sowing the seed of the Word, even, by the simple means of scattering it in pleasant books and tracts for children, either by the purchase of new ones or by the distribution of such as they possess (1 Cor. 8:12).

ML 09/18/1904

Pardon and Peace.

No, ‘tis not, by prayers or tears,

E’en though flowing months and years,

That the soul can life obtain,

‘Tis alone through Jesus’ name;

In the blood that pardon gives,

Every soul, believing, lives.

Quickened by the power of God—

Under shelter of the blood,

In the arms of Jesus, blest,

None can rob me of my rest,

Thanks, eternal God, to Thee,

Oh, what wondrous love I see,

Not to pass by even me!

ML 09/18/1904

Nature.

How beautiful are all God’s works! All speak of His power and wisdom. The beautiful trees in all their variety; the hills and the running stream, with its abundance of fish can only cause our hearts to turn and praise the all-wise Creator—to thus turn to look from nature, up to nature’s God.

But while it is good to rejoice in the power and wisdom of God, it is better still, dear children, to be able to rejoice in His love—a love that led Him to give up His well-beloved Son as a sacrifice for poor sinners.

Sin and a holy God cannot dwell together, so Jesus took the place that the sinner deserved—being forsaken of God —and now the poor sinner who will believe in Him, may come right into His presence and will never be forsaken.

ML 09/25/1904

Found Out.

or Dena’s Disobedience.

DENA Gray was an only child; her parents who for many years had lived abroad, had taken up their abode in the Island of Jersey, hoping that the mild climate might suit the health of Mrs. Gray, who for some time past had been a sufferer. Dena had been trained to implicit obedience, and she well knew that whatever her father or mother forbade her doing would ultimately be for her good, though at times she thought it rather hard not to be allowed to do as she pleased. It was so on the occasion of which I want to tell you, and Dena, generally bright and happy, was sad and miserable, and the tears would start unbidden to her eyes. The fact was; Dena had been disobedient, and though it had been kept a secret for days, she found her sin growing quite unbearable. She quite intended telling her mamma, but, as you know, dear children, every day we keep a sin secret it becomes harder to confess, and now poor Dena’s case seemed hopeless, for her mamma was so ill that she could not even see her little daughter. But how had Dena sinned? Let me tell you. She had been forbidden to go up to a granary adjoining the house where they lived. Many a time when returning home from her walks, she had looked up at it and wondered what kind of place it could be and thought how much she would like to explore it. Dena found it especially hard to resist going; as very often she was sent by her father to look through a little window upstairs, where she could see when the French and English mail boats were signaled on Fort Regent; this was a great pleasure, but it was somewhat spoiled by that closed door, which constantly stared her in the face, and at times the longing grew almost unbearable. At last— one day she yielded, and creeping stealthily up the steps when no one was near, she tried the door, and finding it open, went inside. Her curiosity was satisfied, but poor Dena came out very unhappy, for she knew she had disobeyed, and felt how it would grieve her kind father and mother. It was a glorious June morning, and the blue sea sparkled and glittered in the brilliant sunshine. It was all so beautiful—the sky was intensely blue, and across it sailed small armies of white cloudlets, and the birds were singing blithely, in fact, everything and everyone seemed happy and joyful except Dena.

“Come, Miss Dena, are you ready?” asked the old nurse.

“Yes, nurse, I have been waiting ever so long,” she replied, blinking away the troublesome tears.

The tide was low, and the brown rocks at Havre-des-Pas looked most enticing with their treasures of limpets, seaweed, and a possible anemone here and there. Nurse settled herself with her knitting against a dry boulder, whilst Dena tried to amuse herself gathering shells and seaweed; but somehow her thoughts were so troublesome she could not rest, and she wandered about until finally she was startled by a well-known voice and she found herself near the rocks where nurse was sitting. “Yes, the mistress has been unwell some time, and they can’t make out what is the matter with her,” said nurse, talking to someone whom. Dena now recognized as the bath-chair man who sometimes drew Mrs. Gray about. “Another doctor is coming today, and we are down here out of the way to leave it as quiet as possible.” The afternoon wore slowly away, and in spite of all nurse’s efforts Dena could not be roused to interest in anything. What should she do, her heart felt as though it would break, her dear mamma so ill and she unable to see her, and confess her sins.

On their return, the nurse was called by Mr. Gray and told that her mistress had smallpox badly, and that the doctors despaired of her life, adding that Dena and her nurse must be isolated to the other side of the house. From one of the windows they could converse with anyone in the invalid’s bedroom, and morning by morning Dena would hear from her father how her dear mamma was. No one can tell the anguish Dena passed through during those terrible days whilst her mamma hovered between life and death, and then of the untold joy when the glad news was given that her mamma was out of danger. The time wore on, and Dena had patiently to wait until all fear of infection was passed, when at last she was allowed to see her mamma. It was an eventful meeting, poor Dena tried to confess her sin, but was stopped by her mamma telling her that she knew it all. This was the secret. Many years before smallpox had raged in the island, and the inmates of that very house were amongst its victims. At the time it was thought that everything was burned and destroyed, but some things belonging to the children had by some means been put in the old granary. On the day of Dena’s disobedience, she found these things, and, not thinking, had carried them into the house. The dear mother, finding them picked them up and carried them away. The disease germs, however, were still there; being so weak, she took them, and it might have resulted in her death. Poor child! when she learnt that her dear mamma’s illness was the result of her sin, she sobbed piteously; but an assurance of forgiveness on the part of her mother soon made Dena happy again, but a lesson had been learnt which would leave a life-long impression.

Dear young reader, remember that though you hide your sins from every earthly eye, and perhaps keep as secret, like Dena, many acts of disobedience, yet be assured,

Your sin will find you out.

Nothing is hidden from the eye of God. He knows every wrong deed done and every wrong word spoken, and though your sins may not entail the sorrowful consequences that Dena’s did—should you die with your sins unconfessed and unforgiven, God will bring every sin to your remembrance: but, alas! in that day when there is no precious blood to cleanse the guilty soul, no free offer of pardon, when the One who is now offered as Saviour will sit as Judge, and the voice which was once so full of tenderness bidding the heavy-burdened and weary to rest, shall strike terror to the heart as He gives that solemn charge: “Bind him hand and foot and cast him into outer darkness.”

Golden opportunity given and refused will then crowd upon the memory, and your eternal remorse will be that you might have been saved but missed the blessing.

Now, Dena’s sin NEARLY cost her mother’s life. Your sins, dear young reader, brought Jesus into DEATH. And if by “one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.” (Rom. 5:19).

In obedience to the will of God, the Lord Jesus went into death, and in death so glorified God, met every claim of divine righteousness, so that God now can be just, and the Justifier of the one who believes in Jesus.

Dear young reader, will you not trust Him NOW? A bright home of unfading glory and happiness awaits those who know Jesus as their Saviour. Shall this be your portion?

ML 09/25/1904

Saint's Door and Sinner's Door; Which?

Mccheyne had been preaching the word of life to the people of God.

In his audience there was on, at least, who was outside of the blessing they enjoyed. He had been long troubled about his soul, but as yet had had no rest or peace.

But after this service he went to speak to the preacher.

His face was glowing with the joy of salvation. So Mccheyne had not to enquire whether he had found peace, but simply asked—

“How did you get, it?”

“All the time I’ve been trying to enter in at the saint’s door; but while you were speaking I saw my mistake, and entered in at

THE SINNER’S DOOR.”

Is not this the difficulty of many? They want to enter by the saint’s door. They try to make themselves a great deal better. They break off evil habits. They become religious. They, are outwardly moral and respectable, but all the while they have not got in. They are waiting to fit themselves to enter by the saint’s door, instead of coming just as they are, and going in by the way which God, in His rich grace, has opened for the vilest and most unworthy.

“I AM THE DOOR:BY ME IF ANY MAN ENTER IN, HE SHALL BE SAVED.” John 10:9.

ML 09/25/1904

Ye Are the Light of the World.

THE raising of onions is one of the chief industries of the Island of Bermuda. When the time comes to pick and ship them, the onion, fields present a busy scene. Men, women and children may be seen—some digging the onions out of the ground, some gathering them into little piles, and others packing them one by one, neatly and compactly, into boxes, which are to be shipped to “the States,” and Canada.

During one of these busy seasons, Mr. W—who professed to be a Christian, employed a number of girls, promising them a certain amount of money for each box they would pack. The amount was small and fingers must be nimble to earn a few cents in a day. When the time came to pay the girls for their labor he counted one or two boxes less to some of them than they had really packed. This was trying for the poor girls who had need enough of the money they had earned with such hard labor. One of them—Catherine M. was very indignant. Although only twelve years of age, she saw how inconsistent this conduct was with the life of a Christian.

She said, “What good would the lighthouses do our captains and governors, if the glass was black and no light could shine out? There would be nothing to guide them. So Mr. W. is dark, inside and out—there is no light in him.”

This little incident shows us what a serious thing it is for one who bears the name of Christ to be unrighteous in his dealings with his fellow man. It mars the testimony, and at once makes others question the truth of his Christianity. If “the light of the glorious gospel of Christ” has “shined in our, hearts,” the light ought to be shining out so that others may see it, even as the lighthouse giving out its friendly light in the darkness: If there is no lamp to make light in it, it only looms up as a dark column, and can give no help to the mariner on his way among the rocks and shoals. Or, if the light is there, but “the glass is black,” as our little friend said, what good can it do, “no light could shine out”! The professing Christian is like the light-house without any light in it. The Christian who is walking with the world, or who is unrighteous in his ways, as Mr. W. was, is like a lighthouse with the glass blackened so that the light cannot shine out. But where the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ has shined in the heart, it will shine out in the life, and will be a comfort and guide to others, even as the light from the light-house, streaming far across the waters, guides and helps the seaman in his course.

God would have us shine as lights in the world. Are you shining for Jesus, my reader? Or are you “dark inside and out,” as Catherine said of Mr. W. —no light in you?

“Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” (Matt. 5:16.)

ML 09/25/1904

Answers to Questions of August 7th.

1. “Christ is become,” etc. Gal. v54.

2.“Him that is taught,” etc. 6:6.

3.“Restore such an one,” etc. 6:1.

4.“I am crucified with,” etc. 2:20.

5.“Sin.” 3:22.

6.“To whom be glory forever,”etc. 1:5.

“CHRIST.” 4:7.

Bible Questions for October.

The answers are to be found in Philippians, and the first letter of each answer will spill the name of the One of whom Paul said he had a desire to depart and be with.

1.Of whom are these words spoken, “being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God”?

2.What has God done with Jesus?

3.Give the verse that begins and ends with the same word.

4.What words follow these, “those things which are before”.

5.Give the verse following the words, “furtherance of the gospel.”

6.Give the verse following these words, “Caesar’s household”.

ML 10/02/1904

An Ass and a Colt, the Foal of an Ass.

MY LITTLE readers doubtless know that a king is one of the great ones of the earth, and that he is one who rules over many people. And maybe you also know that when a king is wise and good his people love him and are pleased to do him honor. It he leaves his palace to visit another city or country, he is attended with all the pomp and luxury and elegance that the heart of man can devise, or money procure. No apparel too gorgeous, no horses too fine, no procession too enthusiastic for an earthly king; no carpet too soft for his feet to tread upon as he passes from the royal carriage to the mansion which he is about to enter!

But what has this to do with our picture, perhaps someone asks. Let us look at it and see if it has anything to do with a king. Did you ever see a more patient, gentle, meek looking creature than this little donkey; or, as the Bible describes it, “an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass.” They are little beasts of burden, and as patient and gentle as the picture shows them to be. They will carry great, heavy loads strapped on their backs, and will climb mountains with these loads, and make no murmuring about it. I once saw a place—a narrow trail on a steep mountain side—where a poor donkey was pushed off by his load extending too far out at the side, and he went rolling over and over into the abyss below and was killed.

But I wanted to ask you, who would ever think of a king, with kingly power, riding upon such a creature as one of these? Ah! let me tell you, the greatest King that earth has ever seen—Jesus, the King of the Jews—chose just such a little animal upon which to ride into Jerusalem—a colt upon which “never man sat.” You will see what happened in connection with the triumphal entry of this greatest of Kings into Jerusalem, if you read the first eleven verses of Mark 11, and from verse 29 to verse 39 of Luke 19. You will see that Jesus rode upon the colt, but the mother of the colt was there also, as we learn from the Prophet Zechariah, and from the Gospel of Matthew. There was nothing of pomp or glory in thus entering the city of the great King; but honor was shown to the One who rode upon the colt. Multitudes of people followed Him, and they spread their garments where He would pass, and cut down branches of trees and made thus a green carpet for the King to pass over. And they rejoiced and praised God with a loud voice saying, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord.” And when He reached Jerusalem, “all the city was moved.”

But why did this great King, who is coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, by and by, choose to go into Jerusalem in such a lowly way, when He was here upon earth? I will tell you. He came as the meek and lowly One, knowing that He would be rejected and cast out. And although He presented Himself as the King of the Jews, He was not received by them. Instead of crowning Him King, they crowned Him with thorns and put Him to death. But He will come again to earth, and at His second coming, He will wear a crown of glory and He will wield a scepter of power. All will then own Him King. “All kings shall fall down before Him; all nations shall serve Him.”

And where will you be then, dear children? Ah! if you have believed on Jesus as the One who has suffered for your sins, and know Him as your Saviour, you will come with Him, when He comes to reign; and you will reign with Him over the earth. That will be glorious and blessed beyond even what you can think.

When you look at the little donkeys, you can think how meek and lowly Jesus was when here upon earth; and you, too, as His little followers, should seek ever to be meek and lowly.

“TAKE MY YOKE UPON YOU, AND LEARN OF ME; FOR I AM MEEK AND LOWLY IN HEART: AND YE SHALL FIND REST UNTO YOUR SOULS.” Matt. 11:29.

ML 10/02/1904

The Race.

WHO does not like a race? We all think it fine fun to go scampering over the green grass, and up and down the meadow banks. I am sure it is the delight of every boy and girl to run in a real race. where there is a starting-point and a winning-post, and, perhaps, prizes at the end. Each one makes up his or her mind to come in first! And who is it that wins the race after all? Why! you reply, the fastest runner, of course. And yet, strange to say, there is a verse in the Bible which tells us, “The race is not to the swift”; while another verse declares, “There are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last.” However can this be? I will tell you.

When Jesus was here in this world, He often spoke to a class of people who thought themselves very good; in fact, better than anybody else. They were called Pharisees. They thought that, if anybody got to heaven, they would. And there was another class who did not pretend to be good at all They were called “publicans and sinners,” and the proud Pharisees would have nothing to do with them. Of course, the Pharisees thought that they themselves would be the first to go to heaven, and that the poor publicans and sinners would be the last, if, indeed, they got in at all. But listen to what Jesus said about it: “Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from Me, ye that work iniquity.” And at another time He said to them, “The publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you.”

Why was this? Because people who think themselves good are deceiving themselves, for God’s word says, “There is none than doeth good, no, not one.” But if anyone will, like the poor publican in Luke 18:13, or like the prodigal in Luke 15:21, say, “I have sinned, and do not deserve to go to heaven,” then God will say, “Deliver him from going down to the pit: I have found a ransom.” Thus the first shall be last, and the last first.

ML 10/02/1904

How Much Will Save Your Soul?

THE good ship “Esk” lay at anchor in the harbor at Barbados. Numerous little boats bringing passengers and baggage for a time swarmed at her side, but presently they got through and one by one sped away to the shore. And now a little boat with two half-nude boys, or young men, in it, pulled alongside. One of these boys stood up and called out lustily to some passengers who were on the upper deck, “Throw a shilling in the water and let me get it.” One of the passengers put his hand in his pocket, pulled out a coin and held it up, saying, “Two shillings if you’ll dive under the boat and get it on the other side.”

“No,” called out the boy, “throw it on this side, and I’ll get it, sah.”

“No, you must go under the boat,” said the passenger.

“Throw it out, throw it on this side,” called the boy, “the boat is heavy loaded, and goes down deep into the water.”

“You must go under it,” said the passenger.

“Keep your shilling to yourself, sah” said the boy, “it would kill me to go under there, and two shillings will not save my soul; it would kill me, and then my poor mother would miss me;” and, disappointed and disgusted, he was about to turn away. The passenger perhaps thought he had dallied long ‘enough. At any rate, at that moment he threw a coin out into the water. The boy followed it with his eye until he had located it, then, with “a spring he was after it. In a few seconds he appeared at the surface; first he held up the coin and seeing that it was genuine, he nodded his head approvingly, and with a few sturdy strokes with his right arm, he was at the side of the boat, and in less than a minute had clambered over its side. Scarcely was he inside until another coin was thrown into the water. With a dart he was after it. A few moments, and he was again at the surface; he held up the coin, looked at it, and shook his head rather threateningly. This time it was a “Jamaica ha’ penny” that had been thrown out, and it was of no use to him. On getting into his boat, he threw it up with a good deal of energy at the passenger from whose hand it had come; but the deck was far up, and the coin struck some part of the ship and flew back into the water. The boy plunged after, it, and on getting into the boat threw it again; but again it missed, and a third time he went into the water after it. He threw once more. This time it reached the upper deck and fell at the feet of one of the passengers, but rolled once more into the sea. The boy looked after it, but did not plunge again. Soon he and his companion took their oars, and were quickly lost to view. Perhaps they went to visit other, ships lying in the harbor.

Now, dear young reader, I would like to ask you, How much money will it take to buy your soul? A penny, or a had penny would quickly tempt the young swimmer into the water, but two shillings was not enough to lead him to risk his life by going under the ship. He probably knew that all the money in the world would neither buy, nor save his soul. And doubtless you know well that your precious soul is immortal, and that its worth’ cannot be measured with gold. Will you then seek this life, or the life to be? “For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: but whosoever will lose his life for My sake, the same shall save it.”

Will you seek after the pleasures and treasures of this life, or will you come to Jesus, and follow Him? If you choose the former, where is your profit—what is your gain? “For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”

ML 10/02/1904

At Dusk.

IT IS evening. The sun has slowly disappeared below the horizon. Fleecy clouds are massed in bold relief beneath a sky of deep, beautiful blue, while beyond the hill tops and mountains, scattered clouds of various tints reflect the rays of the glorious sun. As he sinks further and further from our view, the bright colors grow softer, and gradually blending, finally disappear, bringing the grateful twilight.

Now we hear in the distance a faint sound of tinkling bells. Hark! it grows louder and more distinct as it comes closer. Soon we see the cows coming across the meadow and through the trees: After the heat of the day it is their delight to wade into the stream and drink the refreshing water.

We all know what it is to be thirsty. Our mouths often crave the cool, clear water. But dear reader, does your soul thirst? Often as people journey through this world, their hearts and souls long for something that they do not have. They crave something. They are not satisfied. They long for something to quench their thirst.

Some try to satisfy this longing thirst by seeking for glory and honor and a reputation among their fellowmen.

Some try to satisfy it by hoarding up money and wealth—some by seeking this world’s pleasures.

Will any of these quench the thirst of a sinner’s soul? No, dear reader. There is just one well of water at which you and they may drink and be satisfied. Jesus says, “If any man thirst let him come unto Me and drink.” John 7:37. “Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst: but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” John 4:14.

Drink, weary one, thirsty one, drink and live. This is the water of life which is offered freely to all. A day is coming when it will be too late. Do not delay. Do not wait till the flames of eternal judgment cause your parched soul to beg for a drop of the water of mercy. You will never get it then. Come now, while that fountain of mercy is flawing for you.

ML 10/09/1904

Mamie.

LITTLE Mamie was not in the class one day, and as she was a delicate child, I feared her absence was caused by illness. This led to an early, visit, and I found the little girl wrapped in a shawl, reclining in an easy chair on the veranda.

She gave me a smile of welcome as I seated myself beside her. I found her mother was out, and I was well pleased to have the chance of a little quiet talk with the dear child, whom I had already learned to love.

She was often ill, and now said gravely, “Mother is getting so discouraged about me, I’m so often sick. She’s afraid I won’t grow up.”

Gazing at the pale face, and frail little form, reclining so listlessly in the chair, I could well understand the mother’s anxiety.

“What do you think about it, yourself, dear child?” I asked.

“I think Mamma is right,” she said soberly “for the doctor has been trying so long to make me well and strong, and I get more and more tired.”

“And suppose you don’t get better. Suppose it be God’s will that you should die, would you be afraid?”

“No, teacher.” was the ready answer. “Why not, dear?” I asked in surprise.

“Mamma says I’ll go to heaven, if I’m good.”

“And are you good, Mamie?”

“I try to be, teacher, but I’m often cross and impatient.”

“Now tell me, dear child, how good will you have to be to satisfy God.”

“Oh very good indeed I should think, quite good altogether,” she answered after a pause.

“If one be ‘quite good altogether’, there will be no badness left in the heart, will there?” I asked.

“No, I suppose not,” she said thoughtfully.

“And are you quite good, dear?”

“No, teacher; not yet, but I’m going to try hard, Mamma says we must do our best to please God.”

“But my child, it’s God’s best, that must be done, can your best reach to that, do you think?”

Mamie did not answer, she was thinking, and just then her mother returned and took me into the parlor to finish my visit with her.

I went home with an anxious heart and prayed that the dear little girl might see the mistake she was making in trying to win God’s favor by her own goodness.

A few days afterwards I again visited my little scholar, and found her as before taking the air on the veranda.

She had no smile for me today, and I feared she was not as well as she seemed at my last call.

“They say, I’m better” she replied to my questioning, “but”—

I held her little hand, and waited a moment before remarking, “You don’t look happy, what is it dear child?”

“Oh I am not good, I can’t be good. I’ve tried so hard this week, not to be cross, or to make trouble about taking my medicine. But the more I try, the worse I behave.”

I wiped the little tear stained face, and soothed her gently, while saying, “Yes, yes, dear child, I know all about it. But I have a sweet message for you, it is from God, Himself. Then I opened my Bible and read. “For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly!” Then I gave her the book to read it herself, for she was almost 12 years old, and could read very well.

“Who are the ungodly?” I asked.

“It means bad people doesn’t it?”

“And are you ungodly, Mamie?”

“Yes, teacher, I must be bad, for I know I’m not good. I can’t be good however I try, “she added thoughtfully.

“Then, dear, don’t you see you are one of those Christ died for? He knew that, try as we might, we would still be without strength, to do the things that please God. That we would still be ungodly. He was sorry for us and came down to earth to die for us, and now He wants us to stop our trying, and our doing, for all is done. Now we have only to rest on His doing, and thank Him for His love.”

As little Mamie did not speak, I thought she had fallen asleep, and softly rose to go, when she opened her soft brown eyes, and said “I never knew that verse was for me. I want to think about it.”

Soon after the little girl was taken to the country and I lost sight of little Mamie.

Now if any dear young reader is making the same mistake that little Mamie made, stop, and come to Jesus as you are.

“All the fitness He requires,

Is to feel your need of Him.’

ML 10/09/1904

Little Andrew.

I SHOULD like to tell you about a very little boy named Andrew. He is only three years old, but the Lord Jesus is a real person to him; and this surely shows that God has been dealing with this young heart. One day he went in company with his grandmother to a bookseller, where the precious truth of God is kept for those who are willing to read it; and the kind person whose store it is, gave the child some little books. He was much pleased with the gift, but held down his head, and was too much abashed, even though asked by his grandmother, to thank the giver for the books.

When they left the store to go home, his grandmother spoke to him kindly about his behavior to the gentleman, and asked him if it was not naughty to act so. His little heart swelled with sorrow, and tremblingly he said, “Pray to God.” So when they reached home, she knelt down with the child, and asked God to give him grace to go and thank the gentleman; and that he might remember the Lord Jesus at all times, so that he might do what is right for His sake.

When they rose from their knees, she said to the child, “Now Andrew, are you ready to go back and thank this kind man for giving you the books?” “Yes, grandmother,” he answered, with a bright smile; and he went at once, and did it cheerfully.

You see that it was not his own disposition, but the grace of God, which made him do this; not Andrew, but Christ. And on this same Lord Jesus you may rest, dear child, and take to Him all your naughtiness. It is a bad thing to do wrong; but it is worse to keep from Him, who only can restore us, and enable us to do that which is pleasing in His sight.

At another time, some rooms were being papered in Andrew’s home, and he saw the paper-hanger stripping the old paper off the walls, before putting on the new; and this much interested the child. So he thought that he would do the like thing himself, and not noticing that it was only the old paper which the man pulled off, he set about pulling off the new; and of course had to be spoken to about it, and that more than once. He promised that he would not do it anymore, but one morning, soon after, he was doing it again. Poor child! he forgot his promise, which you will say, was not worth much.

Suddenly he stopped, and going aside and bowing his head, he said, “O Jesus, please do not let Andrew tear the paper anymore.” Then he went away from the wall, and never touched it again. Ah! the blessed Lord Jesus is the strong One for us. What is to be observed in these simple stories is that even a child can look to the Lord for help, and receive it. How precious it is to find a child doing this!

ML 10/09/1904

The Man and His Pony.

HAD you, on a particular evening last winter, been standing near a certain part of one of the great thoroughfares in the East End of London, you might have seen a man drive his pony and cart close up to the curb-stone, jump quickly out, and run across to a shop on the other side of the way. A few minutes later you would have seen him running with a big bunch of carrots, and would have noticed the pleasant smile on his face, as he threw the carrots into the pony-cart, saying, at the same time, “There’s ten pounds for you”—ten pounds of nice fresh carrots for his well-cared-for little pony, of which he was apparently very proud.

Perhaps the words were partly addressed to a young Christian who had been quietly observing what had taken place. At any rate, this young man replied with a suggestion that seemed to rather startle the pony’s master: “Suppose that, when you feed your pony with the carrots, he were to kick you!”

“He wouldn’t kick me,” said the man, emphatically.

“Why wouldn’t he kick you?”

“Why? Because he knows me.”

“But suppose now,” repeated the young Christian, who had an object in pressing the point, “suppose now, that, as you feed him, he did kick you, would not that be very bad of the pony, after you had been so kind to him, and fed him, and cared for him?”

“Why, yes, it would,” the man could not but admit.

Our young friend then spoke a few words about the kindness of God to us all, in giving us food and clothing, and many good things from day to day; and especially of that wonderful proof of His love, the giving of His own beloved Son to die for us. “But, “said he, “men are worse than your pony, and instead of being thankful for the kindness of God, they despise and turn away from His grace, and refuse to obey Him.” Do you do this, dear reader?

The man did not seem to have ever before thought of it like that. He said no more, but presently drove away, and was soon out of sight. Let us hope that he has since sought to learn more about God’s love, and the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, who came into the world to save even the chief of sinners, and that he is now a believer in the Son of God.

“O groundless deeps! O love beyond degree!

The Offended died to set the offender free!”

“GOD COMMENDETH HIS LOVE TOWARD US, IN THAT WHILE WE WERE YET SINNERS, CHRIST DIED FOR US.” Rom. 5:8.

ML 10/09/1904

Ye Are of More Value Than Sparrows.

Dear children, have you any crumbs

You really do not need?

The little birds would be so glad

Of such a dainty feed.

They cannot speak, but if they could,

I know that their would say,

“Oh, what a treat you’re giving us

This cold and wintry day!

“We hop about from tree to tree,

But all the boughs are bare;

Somehow we never starve, though oft

We have a scanty fare.

“We look about with eager eyes

In search of tiny seed,

But if we cannot find a grain

Your Father knows our need.

“He guides our wings, and tells us where

To take our feathered flight;

For though we’re small and very weak,

We’re precious in His sight.

“We are so very happy that

We chirrup all day long;

When summer comes we’ll thank you

with

Our very sweetest song.”

Dear children, He who loves the birds Much more He loveth you, And He will make your wants His care If you will trust Him too.

“BLESS THE LORD, O MY SOUL, AND FORGET NOT ALL HIS BENEFITS.” Ps. 103:2.

ML 10/16/1904

On the Royal Mail Packet Bound for British Guiana.

IT IS nearly time for the S. S. Eden to start on her southward course and the busy scene on board increases in interest as the moment draws near. The noisy derrick is hastened in its work as it hoists its huge loads of boxes and barrels, half a dozen at a time, from the boats alongside, swings them over and lowers them into the hold of the ship. The passengers coming out in the little boats also hasten and, as some of the last of them ascend the gangway, a fierce storm of rain comes on and there is bustle enough to get aboard and get their luggage under shelter. On the front deck are 78 Coolies, or East. Indians, who are returning, to their home in Hindoostan after an absence of ten years. Let us take a peep at them as they move about trying to settle themselves and their children, after the shower. Their hair is straight and their features are like those of the white man, but their skin is back. Some of the men have turbans on their heads, but their feet and a good portion of their legs are bare. A long strip of cloth which is secured by a belt at the waist and is so arranged as to cover the hips and hang down half way to the knees in front is the only garment in shape of pants. A shirt, longer or shorter, as the case may be, hanging loose, completes the male attire. The women have on loose sacks or jackets, and skirts coming down to their ankles; their feet and arms are hare. On the head is a strip of some thin goods, white, red or green, which it hangs loosely and rather gracefully, and is draped in at the waist. A greater number of them are quite precisely ornamented, but not all. They have rings in their noses, usually in the left nostril; in some cases it is a bright button screwed into the left side of the nose; some of them have a button on the left side and a ring in the middle hanging over the upper lip. Some have ear-rings—there is one with a pair each of which has two dangles as large as a silver dollar, and they have to be supported over the top of the ear. On the wrists and above the elbows are bracelets, one, two and on some arms three pairs. On the ankles they have anklets, and on the neck, beads and pewter necklaces. The little girls, and a few of the boys, are decked with nose rings and ear-rings. Whether they have clothes or not, they must have ornaments. Do you say, How foolish! And yet how many in our own land are decking their poor bodies with ornaments of one kind or another.

But while we are scanning the faces and dress of these semi-barbarous people, another fierce shower of rain is upon us and the poor Coolies are gathering in groups here and there under the canvas covering, seeking thus to have shelter. But it is insecure for the heavy rain is coming through; and now they are huddling together back in the passages of the ship. They seem to be patient under it; many of them are jabbering away in their Hindustani, but some faces look anxious and troubled.

Soon the storm is over, the decks are swept again, the sun shines out in his strength, and the passengers begin to move about once more. They bring out some pieces of coarse canvas, such as our “gunny sacks” are made of, and putting them down begin to sit and lie here and there over the deck. A mother spreads a large woolen kerchief over a piece of canvas and tenderly lays her little child upon it. A little girl of four or five years is holding her baby sister as carefully as if she thought her worth her weight in gold.

And now one and another are getting out some bread, or a little something to eat. One of the cabin passengers, who has been interestedly looking on, goes among them with a big basket in which are a number of hard-boiled eggs, two loaves of bread, some cheese, a quantity of bananas and other fruit which you would not know even if I told you the name. A loaf is handed to a woman, and she is asked to divide it with others; she nods assent and looks very happy; another loaf is handed out and the one who gets it raises her eyes to heaven with an exclamation of thanks, then folds it in her arms as if she had a treasure. Now the eggs and fruit are handed out, but it can no longer be in order, for children little and big, have crowded about, and oh! the outstretched hands and eager eyes that pry into the face of the giver, while cries of “mammy, mammy,” sound from the women on this side and that. The basket is soon emptied of its contents, and the one who carries it, wishing she had ten times as much to distribute, turns away, while “mammy good-bye, mammy good-bye,” sounds out from smiling lips and pleased faces as she passes.

But the derrick has ceased its work, the gang-way has been drawn up, the anchor lifted, and for some time the ship has been under way. Let us now pass “aft,” and mingle for a little time with the more favored cabin passengers. We find, them under good shelter, and spread out on their easy chairs, taking all the comforts they can; but that is not a great deal for the sea is now rolling high, and a sick. feeling begins to take possession of most of them. We will sit down for a time. But soon—Ah! what is that—a tremendous crash as if a huge cylinder of glass had been shivered to a thousand pieces just behind us. While questioning what it could be, we hear, “Jump up, jump up, jump up,” and make all haste to get out of our steamer chairs, and now we find the water rolling about our feet. A huge wave has dashed up and broken on the other side of the ship, and, as she rights herself, comes rolling round the raised portion of the deck, at the other side of which we had our seats, and now is about our feet. All seem now to be of one mind, for all hasten down to their state rooms, and are, apparently, glad enough to remain there until next afternoon.

But what about the poor deck passengers? Our hearts ache as we think of them, and what shall we say as we think of the eternal night of darkness to which they are going!

We learn next day that the water swept over the deck during the night and that they have had a bad time. And in the morning one of the little ones, three years old, died. The body was sewed up in canvas in which weights had been placed, and then, according to the custom at sea, it was lowered into the water, there to remain until the sea shall give up its dead. There was no prayer, no burial service, but the Lord, in mercy, had taken the little one to Himself, for “The Son of man is come to save that which was lost.” It was not old enough to be responsible to God for its ways, so did not need seeking after; and when Jesus comes and calls His own from the earth and from the sea, it will answer to the call. But von, my reader, are responsible. Has the Son of man sought and found you?

Another day has come, and now we ride at anchor outside the harbor bar waiting for the tide to rise.

A few hours more, and we are safely over the bar, and putting in to the dock at the mouth of the Demerara river.

We will say good-bye, and perhaps send you a message later from Georgetown.

ML 10/16/1904

Letter to Sick Boy.

My dear P—

Miss J— told me in her letter how sick you have been and still were when she wrote to me. I trust it is the Lord’s will that by this time you are getting better, and relieved of your severe pains. But I am so glad to hear you have now trusted in the Lord Jesus as your own dear Saviour. “There is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.” My mother died when f was about fifteen years of age. She had been an earnest Christian and often prayed at our bedsides after her boys had gone to bed, but she did not see any of her boys converted. I was converted when about twenty years old, and the night that I had trusted the Lord, as I went to bed, I thought of mother and of her many prayers being answered in my case, and also knew that “There is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.”

Well dear P—you have now entered God’s School, and are learning the A.B.C. . . . . A stands for “All have Sinned;” (Rom. 3) that is our first lesson. When we learn that lesson we need another, for we want to know how to get rid of our sins, so the next letter is B, and that stands for “Behold the Lamb of God.” (John 1.) We could not put away our own sins, but God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, and He has been made a sacrifice for sin upon the cross. He bore our sins in His own body on the tree, so that now there is the finished work, and a risen living Saviour at God’s right hand, proving that God is well pleased with that work.

Now we come to C, and that stands for “Come unto Me.” (Matt. 11.) So that is the blessed, loving, living Lord Jesus now inviting weary, laboring sinners, troubled about their sins, to come to Him and He will give them rest. So dear P— you need not be afraid to leave all to Him. From the moment we trust in Him, we become God’s children, and are like the sheep in Luke 25, which, when the shepherd found, he laid it on his shoulders, rejoicing. He did not put it on one shoulder only, but on both shoulders, and held it there with His strong arms. We cannot fall off our Shepherd’s shoulders. We are in two hands, the Father’s amid the Son’s. (John 10:28, 29, 30.) And they are stronger than Satan and all the evils of our own heart. And P—you will find in your heart plenty of evil thoughts still, but remember the Lord Jesus knew how bad we are by nature and how poorly we would be able to behave ourselves, and for all that He saved us. “He loved me and gave Himself for me. And He loves us still. His love passes knowledge. Praise His name!

Now I will give you an A. B. C. for the Christian. A. “As ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him.” Col. 2:6. That is, we had no goodness and no strength. The Lord Jesus must be our all. So as believers we need to go to Him for everything.

B. “Be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. 1 Cor. 25:58. All we do to please Him, even a cup of cold water given for Christ’s sake, He never forgets.

C. “Comfort one another with these words.” 1 Thess. 4:18. You will notice what words He means. It is to encourage each other that the Lord is coming for us who are His people. We can say as we wait for Him, “Come Lord Jesus” for we will be sure to go up when He comes.

Love to you and to all the dear friends who are friends of Jesus our Lord.

ML 10/16/1904

What Is Eternity?

What is eternity? was a question once asked at a Deaf and Dumb Institution at Paris, and the beautiful and striking answer was given by one of the pupils, “The lifetime of the Almighty.” Well may another question be asked. “Where am I going to spend eternity?”

ML 10/16/1904

Incline Thy Ear.

HOW good it is to find children willing to listen to those who are older and to find the older ones willing to instruct the children.

The older we get, the more we learn, but if we want true wisdom, we must turn to God’s word. There we read, My son, if thou wilt receive My words, and hide My commandments with thee; so that thou incline thine ear unto wisdom, and apply thine heart to understanding; yea if thou criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for under, standing; if thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasures; then shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God.” Prov. 2:1-5. So, dear children; while it is good to listen to some old Christian drawing your attention to some portion of God’s word, the great thing is to receive it and, as it were, hide it in your hearts and in that way you will be kept in God’s ways, and you will be reminded constantly that His eye is upon you, He knows all that you do and even knows the thoughts of your heart.

Then it is by His word that we know the way of salvation; it is there we learn of God’s love for this world of sinners and of His sending His Son to die for us and of Jesus being the only way for poor sinners to come to Him.

May you, dear children, believe in Jesus as your own Saviour now, if never before, and then walk in God’s fear continually.

I once read of a little boy who gave his attention to the story of Jesus and His love, told by his school teacher; he believed it and rejoiced that Jesus was his Saviour. Sometime afterward a terrible epidemic of diphtheria, which interrupted the school, left not a few cheerless homes. This dear little boy was brought near to death, but spared and left speechless. As strength returned he went to school. One day, while listening to the stories of the blind man, the paralytic, the leper, of Jesus who could heal all, the boy’s dark eyes danced, he jumped up, clapped his hands, lisping, “Jesus!” Again and clearer he articulated, “Jesus!” Out of the door, down the street he sped, saying, “Jesus!” The palsied vocal cords had felt the healing touch; he knew Jesus before as his Saviour but was rejoicing then that He had seen fit to restore his speech.

From that on a great blessing, in the salvation of souls, took place in that little town, which before had been a very wicked place.

This blessing God gave through the faithfulness of that teacher telling the children about Jesus and also by the little boy attending to God’s word spoken by the teacher and receiving it into his heart.

“INCLINE YOUR EAR, AND COME UNTO ME: HEAR, AND YOUR SOUL SHALL LIVE.” Isa. 4:3.

ML 10/23/1904

Hiraloll Maharaj!

GOD; in His blessed Word, tells us that the gods of heathen are the work of men’s hands. They are cut out of a tree and fastened with hammer and nails, and decked with silver and with gold, or they are made of stone or brass or some other material. They have mouths but they cannot speak; “they must needs be borne, because they cannot go.” They are “falsehood, and there is no breath in them.” God bids His people not to be afraid of them for they can do neither evil nor good. And He declares “Woe unto him that saith to the wood, Awake; to the dumb stone, Arise, it shall teach!”

“But our God is in the heavens; He hath done whatsoever He hath pleased.” What a contrast we get here! See Ps. 115:2-8. Jer. 10:1-14. Hab. 2:18-20. Let us praise our God with glad hearts that we know Him as the One who made the heavens and earth, and that He is the One who upholds all things “by the word of His power.” (Heb. 1:1, 2.)

Hiraloll Maharaj was one who bowed down to these dumb idols, which can neither see, nor hear, nor speak, nor walk. He was a priest, and therefore in the highest caste among the Brahmans. His name showed something of his position, Hiraloll means “precious diamonds,” and Maharaj is “king of kings.” This young priest had, you will see, a very high sounding and important title; and he thought himself well worthy of it, for he was willing enough to receive homage from the people, who fell down at his feet and worshipped him. But the Lord, in His wondrous grace, sought and found this benighted one. He was brought out of darkness into the light, and turned from the power of Satan unto God. If the Lord will, I will tell you in another paper how this was brought about. In this paper we will follow him a little in his early path, which may serve to show you something of the darkness of heathendom.

Hiraloll’s father was a priest, and as priesthood descended from father to child, Hiraloll became a priest also. Honor was put upon him; gold and silver were placed in his hair, and he was girded with a gold belt. He was ordained when he was ten years of age, and at this time a great feast was made for him. His forehead was painted with a red cross in this shape; his head was shaved bare; about his neck was placed a string of beads, which hung down to his waist. After these ceremonies were gone through, he was an ordained priest, and the people now fell down, and worshipped him as a god. They also worshipped, through him, the gods of brass, and stone and wood, which were in the temple.

Let us now follow our young priest for a little time in his services.

At peep of day he is astir, and his oblation is made ready. As soon as the sun, which is one of their gods, begins to show himself above the horizon, our young priest goes forth with his offering, which is some milk that must be carried in a cup of brass. Making low obeisance to the rising orb, then lifting his eyes heavenward, he wheels once about, and pours out a portion of the milk toward the sun. Again he makes obeisance, lifts hands and eyes heavenward, turns about and pours out some more of the milk. This is done five times because the sun is supposed to be a god having five heads. Some of their gods have ten heads, some four, some two.

After this oblation is poured out, Hiraloll goes into the temple, where there are many gods to appease and to worship, and here he carries on his priestly duties from six until ten o’clock. The people may not enter the temple; while Hiraloll is inside offering sacrifices, they are outside ringing bells, which shows that the offering is going on. Rice, bananas, raisins, and other things are being presented to these dumb idols. Of course they cannot eat these things, and so, at the end of the service, Hiraloll brings them out and distributes them to the people.

Neither beef nor pork may be offered to the idols, as both are considered unclean. The people say “The cow is our mother,” and therefore it would be unclean to eat it. Goat meat is the only meat that is offered. One who is able to offer a goat, brings it; it is killed outside, then taken in and placed before the different idols. Before making this offering, the priest holds out a bamboo stick to which a piece of red cloth ham been tied, and into this cloth, the people drop a little money, which the priest appropriates to himself. After he has offered the goat and brought it out again, the man who brought it cooks it, and the priest then dispenses it to the people.

Such was the service through which Hiraloll passed, day after day, offering for himself, and offering for the people. The people bowed down to him and worshipped him as a god, and he bowed down to the idols for himself and for them.

When sickness or other trouble comes to the people, the priest tells them to bring butter, milk, clothes or money; it is because they have done wrong they are suffering and they must appease the gods. When the offerings are brought, he sits up like. a great man and smokes a pipe, then passes it to those around him to have a smoke; he then tells them if they believe they have done wrong, the trouble will now be lifted. At this word they lift their eyes and hands to heaven, then they kneel down to the priest and bless him, calling on the name of their god.

Oh, dear children, you may indeed be thankful that the light of Christianity shines about you, and that you are not under the gross darkness and superstition of heathendom. And happy for you if God’s word has found entrance into your soul, and thus the true light has been given you.

If the Lord will, we will follow the young priest further in his services in another paper.

ML 10/23/1904

"There Shall Be No Night There."

Rev. 22:5

I SHOULD like to tell my young friends about a very little boy who knew and loved the Lord Jesus very dearly. This little boy was too young to be trusted to put out his candle when he went to bed at night, and his mother was, I am sorry to say, one who did not know and love the Lord Jesus; she was often displeased when she went to his room for the light to find him still on his knees in prayer. But prayer was of so much value to him that he lingered at the throne of grace “to obtain mercy and find, grace to help in time of need.” Perhaps, also, he prayed for his mother, for I need not say that, as he was a believer in Jesus, he loved his mother although she did not love his dear Lord. Now, if he prayed for her, lie would have all the more to talk to Jesus about, and, thinking of her never-dying soul, and full of earnest supplication, he often forgot about the light. This displeased his mother, as I have said, and one night, when she came upstairs and found him still in prayer, she was so irritated that she snatched the light away, and, saying something very angrily, left him just as he, was on his knees in the dark. How long he continued thus none on earth can ever tell. Whether or not he found in his mother’s harshness only further cause to be “instant in prayer” I know not; but, to his mother’s anguish and dismay, when she entered his room in the morning, she found her little boy stiff and cold, with his hands clasped as in prayer, in the same place and attitude as she had left him on the previous night. We will not dwell upon the bitter sorrow and remorse of that poor woman as she clasped in her arms the cold figure of her boy. What would she not have given to have had him back again, even to keep her waiting while he prayed, and, it may be, while he prayed for her! But it was too late to bemoan her unkindness to her poor little boy. His happy spirit was in Paradise, in heaven, in the presence of that precious Lord Jesus whom he loved so dearly! He had taken him home to Himself. His mother had in anger snatched away the candle he would never need again, but the Lord had taken him where “they need no candle, neither light of the sun.” She had left her little boy all alone in the dark, hut Jesus had brought him where “there shall be no night, for the Lord God giveth light;” into that wondrous scene where darkness shall never enter, for “the Lamb is the light thereof.” In the meantime his little body waits in the dust for the moment when “the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout,” and raise all His own from their graves. Then they, and “those that are alive and remain unto the corning of the Lord,” shall reign with Him for ever and ever. Would you like to be with them? If so, go to Jesus now at once, believe in Him as your own dear Saviour, just as this little boy did; then you will be saved, and will love Him because He first loved you. Then you will be able to sing—

“Of all the gifts Thy love bestows,

Thou Giver of all good,

Not heaven itself a richer knows,

Than the Redeemers blood.”

Then you will learn to trust Him with all your little cares and sorrows, and to plead with Him especially for the salvation of those you love on earth.

ML 10/23/1904

A Little Child.

(Luke 18:15-17).

“A little child” may rest

In God, whose name is Love;

Who, in His Son, His love express’d;

The sent One from above.

“A little child” may pray

To God, in Jesus’ name;

He loves to hear us “Father” say.

And owns His children’s claim.

“A little child” may sing

Of Jesus’ worth and ways;

And Worship to the Father bring.

With those who hymn His praise.

“A little child” may learn

To do God’s holy will;

And if for this his bosom yearn,

His wish will God fulfil.

“A little child,” whose heart

To Jesus has been given,

Shall rise, when all the saints depart.

And dwell with Christ in heaven.

ML 10/23/1904

Poor, yet Rich.

VERY poor indeed as to this world, but exceedingly rich for the next, was a very aged Christian called Peggy J —n, residing in a lonely hamlet in the North of England.

This happy saint of God, “of whom the world is not worthy,” once told us that her true home was “the Father’s house in heaven,” and that, in spirit, she lived and sang there every night.

From her manner of life it may be truly said that her sweet foretastes of that blessed home cheered her all along the road.

Why did dear happy Peggy long to reach that heavenly home? Certainly not to get out of her poverty and loneliness. But it was because she knew pretty well the blessedness and love of the Father’s house, the Father’s home, anal the Father’s heart.

She had made great acquaintance, too, with her Saviour and Lord, who had come from that very home of light and life and love that she might be in it with Himself for ever.

Praise His blessed name! He wanted companions to share that scene of unchanging bliss, and He will not be disappointed.

Peggy was like a boy we knew. He had to leave his home for business situated a long way off, where he had to remain three years from that home. Time after time during that period this boy would have gladly walked a thousand miles just to sit only a single half-hour by his mother’s side in the old home. Why so?

Because he knew so well his mother’s loving heart and the love that filled that home and his welcome there—well proved when he reached it.

Peggy’s relatives, knowing her poverty, once came to ask if she would go and live with her son at Halifax, otherwise she would have to go “to the poorhouse.” She thanked them for their kind offer and replied that if she went to her sons she knew they would be very kind to her, but it would be only to sit in the corner all day, therefore she preferred to be sent to the poorhouse, where she could speak to the inmates about their souls’ and read to them God’s word. So to the poorhouse at Skipton she went.

We had the privilege of visiting her there a few times, and we always found her bright and happy, and generally reading her well-worn Bible to a company of aged women mustered round a, small table.

Yes, happy Peggy knew something of the joyous atmosphere of her heavenly home, and wished others to enjoy it, too. This is the way, divine love works by the Spirit, and love is always active.

Ultimately Peggy was taken ill, and the time of her departure arrived. She passed away from earth to heaven exclaiming—

“PRAISE THE LORD! HALLELUJAH! GLORY!”

She was both triumphant in the poorhouse and triumphant in view of the glory, through Him who loved her and gave Himself for her. What was true for Peggy is open to all:

May her happy example be used to help and encourage every reader of this story. For she being dead yet speaketh.

“The Father’s love, the source of all,

Sweeter than all it gives,

Shines on us now, without recall,

And lasts while Jesus lives.

“The new creation’s stainless joy

Gleams through the present gloom;

That world of bliss without alloy,

The saint’s eternal home.”

“THE BLESSING OF THE LORD, IT MAKETH RICH, AND HE ADDETH NO SORROW WITH IT.” Prov. 10:22.

ML 10/30/1904

The Brahman Priest Again.

SOMETIMES the priest goes from house to house, visiting people in their homes, and these visits are a time for enriching himself. Let us make a call or two with our friend, Hiraloll Maharaj, and see how he is received. As he draws near to the house of, some of his people, they see him approaching and they come out and fall at his feet. He blesses them, then they rise and give him a seat outside. They then bring a pan of water, take off his slippers and wash his feet. Next they bring from a trunk or box inside, a handkerchief that has never been used, .and which has been kept for this purpose, and with this they wipe his feet. Then they lift his feet very carefully and place them on a bench which had been placed in front of him. This being done, they begin to pray over the water in the basin which is now holy since Hiraloll’s feet were washed in, it. They now put enough “bits” in the water, to equal a crown, or thereabouts.

Hiraloll then takes the money out of the water and puts it in his pocket, and this done, he gives the water, in which his feet had been washed, to the household to drink, and after this draught they are more holy”! Oh, the uncleanness of darkness!

After these preliminaries, Hiraloll enters the house and receives offerings from the household, who look upon him as a god. When this is through with, he tells the family what the gods say, and then he blesses the different members of it. All this being over, our young priest settles down and remains a day or two days, feasting on all the good things they are able to set before him, at the end of which time he passes on to another house to receive more money and offerings, and to be feasted afresh. This continues until he has made the round of his people.

When he comes to the house of a rich man, who has, cattle, the man will bring in a calf, and the priest will take hold of it by the tail. According to the dark teaching he has had, he believes that the calf will carry him over Jordan (death) into heaven, when the time of judgment comes. You would think the heaven of the Brahman, a very strange place, or perhaps I. should say rather, a strange thing. But I must leave this for another paper. I may tell you something of this, and a little more about their gods another time.

Before leaving you this time I will just say that the priest returns home after his round of visits, a rich man. And Hiraloll thought himself quite worthy of all, the homage, and all the offerings he received.

ML 10/30/1904

No Way of Escape.

Few would think of persons being drowned in an omnibus. But this unusual event happened in D. a number of years ago. A bus from one of the suburbs before arriving in the city required to cross a canal, and when going over the bridge the horses became restive and unmanageable. They had not quite reached the middle of the bridge, but were still on the incline, and the bus by its weight and the movement of the horses gradually got back to the approach to the bridge, and from the way the horses backed it turned round, broke the railings, and fell into the lock-chamber of the canal.

Efforts were made to rescue the two or three persons who had remained in it, but from the position of the vehicle, and the way in which they were held beneath the water, it was impossible to save them.

Little did those passengers think as they were being borne along that it was the last time they would be on that road, that in a short period they would pass from time into eternity, and in the very conveyance by which they trusted safely to arrive in the city.

Could one have told them that what they trusted in to reach the city would fail them, and that death by drowning would come upon them, doubtless they would have laughed at the thought, and have treated such a warning with indifference; but such was the fact, though of course unknown.

Now, what I want to bring before you, my reader, is that we are all on a journey either to the abodes of darkness or to that bright celestial city—heaven. In referring to the sad event I have only spoken of that which had to do with the body and their failing to reach the city. If they were believers, then to them it would be, “absent from the body, present with the Lord.”

Dear reader, it maybe you expect to be in heaven. But do you know the One who alone is able to bring you there—the Lord Jesus Christ? Only through Him can you reach it.

If you are a believer He will bring you safely to that desired abode, but if you are placing- your confidence in anything of your own doings—anything apart from Christ—you will never reach it.

That which you trust in will not only fail to ‘bring you’ to the heavenly city, but by your resting in it, and not in Christ, will lead to your being borne down to the depths of darkness, out of which there will be no deliverance, no way of escape.

All who put their trust in the Lord Jesus will be brought safely to that scene of eternal joy, while those who do not will most assuredly perish.

ML 10/30/1904

How Little Janie Came to Jesus.

A LITTLE girl, named Janie went to a Sunday school, where she had a kind teacher, who was very anxious that all the dear children in her class should be saved, so she used to plead with them to come “now,” whilst they were still young and rest alone in Jesus. And she told them, what I dare say many of the dear children who read this have been often told, that it was much easier to come “now,” whilst they were young, since every day they were adding fresh sins to the long black list; and she also told them of the dreadful judgment coming upon all who are not saved.

Little Janie listened very attentively, and the thought of judgment, of being lost forever, of what a dreadful thing it is to be a sinner, made a deep impression upon her mind.

In truth, the Holy Spirit was working with her, and when bedtime came on that Sunday evening, it was with a heavy heart that she lay down. Janie went to bed, but not to sleep, and she wished and longed to be saved; her sorrow increased the more she thought of being shut out of heaven, until at last, about two o’clock in the morning she could bear it no longer, but jumped out of bed, and called, “Father! Father!”

Her father came up to her room, and she said, “Oh, Father, do pray for me; I don’t want to be lost forever. Father, how can I be saved?”

Janie’s father could not very well answer his little girl’s question, so he bade her say her prayers, and go to bed.

Janie went to bed again, but the load at her heart was still there. “Oh,” she kept saying; “I do wish I was saved.

How can I be saved?” when all at once she remembered that her teacher had said there was “nothing for anyone to do, but that we had only to come, just as we are, to Jesus.” Janie then wondered which was the right way to go. If Jesus had only been on earth it would have been easy; but she forgot that Jesus is more easy to go to now than when He was upon earth. At length she raised herself up in bed, and suiting the action to the word, she said, “Here I am, Lord Jesus; take me just as I am.” And her load went; she felt so happy, her tears were turned into joy, and she was from that moment saved, and safe in the arms of Jesus.

Dear little reader, I want you to follow Janie’s example, and come, just as you are.

I am not told to labor,

To put away my sin;

So foolish, weak, and helpless,

I never could begin;

But, blessed truth, I know it,

Though ruin’d by the fall,

Christ, has my soul redeemed—

Yes„ Christ has done it all!

And, now I cannot please Him

In aught I say or do,

Unless He daily help me

His glory to pursue ;

Still helpless, and still feeble,

On His strong arm I fall,

My strength’ is pressing onward—

Yes, Christ must do it all!

ML 10/30/1904

Answers to Questions of September 4th.

1. “Christ,” Eph. 5:2.

2. “His body,” 1:23.

3. “Redeeming the time,” etc. 5:16.

4. “In whom we have redemption,” etc. 1:7.

5.“Stand therefore,” etc. 6:14.

6.“There is one body,” etc, 4:4.

“CHRIST.” 3:17.

Questions for November.

The answers are to be found in Colossians, and the first letter of each answer will spell, the name of Him who sitteth on the right hand of God.

1. Who is it that is “all, and in all”?

2.Give the words following these, “Quickened together with Him.”

3. Give the verse following these words, “So walk ye in Him.”

4. In what act are we buried with Christ?

5.Who are told to obey in all things?

6.Give the words following these, “Which is Christ in you.”

ML 11/06/1904

Opossums.

THERE are only a few things that we can write about the opossum, as our paper is too small to give all the varied habits and a full description of its appearance.

It is what is called a marsupial animal, that is, an animal that has a pouch to carry the young ones before they are able to run around and care for themselves. Such is the provision God has made for them.

It has a long tail which is covered with scales, and short black hairs are scattered all over it. It is with this long tail and its hinder feet that makes it a splendid climber, for it has a thumb opposite the other toes and that enables it to grasp the branch of a tree with considerable force, and to suspend its whole body, together with the additional weight of its young. The total length is about three feet: the head and body about twenty-two inches, and the tail fifteen; its color is a, grayish white, slightly tinged with yellow.

Many of my young readers have perhaps seen them, and watched their habits.

We find it is very voracious and destructive, prowling about during the hours of darkness, prying into every nook and corner in hope of finding some young birds, eggs or young rabbits which it eats by the brood at a time. This, no doubt, as Scripture shows, is the result of sin, but it will not always be so, for when the Lord Jesus will come and reign in this world, “The wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them.” Thus we see that the voracious and destructive nature is not what God made, but what sin has brought in.

Sin is the cause of all the sorrow and suffering there is in this world, and while the Lord Jesus was here upon earth He entered into the sorrow, and in order to deliver us from sin and all its results, He took the sinner’s place on Calvary’s cross and bore the punishment in place of the sinner. So now each one who believes in Him may not only rejoice that the punishment which he deserved has been borne by Jesus, but the time is coming when there will be a new heaven and new earth where there will be no more sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain.

There is one more habit of the opossum that we may mention, that may be of interest to my readers and that is, when man attacks it, it will roll itself up like a ball and lie quite still with its mouth wide open as if it were dead, and many times they have been left for dead and when all was quiet they would get up and run off. Deception is not only to be found in that animal but very often Children- will practice it; too, thinking perhaps that it will not be as bad as telling an untruth, but it is just the same thing.

The Psalmist said “DELIVER MY SOUL, O LORD, FROM LYING LIPS, AND FROM A DECEITFUL TONGUE.” Ps. 120:2.

ML 11/06/1904

Transmigration.

or (the Brahman’s Heaven.)

THE Brahman believes that his soul, when he dies, will go into some other person, or creature. This passing of souls from one being to another is what is called transmigration. These poor, benighted people think that the soul of a good person will, at, death, go into a king, a queen, or someone of high caste. But if a person has lived an immoral, or wicked life, his soul will go into one of low caste, or into a fish, or a swine, or a snake, or some other dreadful creature. If a snake comes into the house, or is seen at the door, or in the street, it must not be killed.

Hiraloll’s sister once told him not to kill a snake, for it might be his mother. Priest and people alike dread the thought of becoming some vile or monstrous creature, and they make big offerings to the gods, thinking thus to appease them, and if possible avert so dreadful a fate. To become a king or one of high caste is the highest heaven of which they have any conception. A home with Jesus, beyond the skies—a home of joy and ineffable delights in that cloudless scene of glory, where each heart will be filled with endless bliss, is a thing of which they have never heard.

We who have the blessed light of the gospel little realize, perhaps, the fearful darkness and degradation of the heathen. May the hearts of those who know the Lord go out in earnest supplication for them.

Now a little word as to the gods. Brahma says, “I am the god; I created the world.” Vishnu makes the same claim. Buddha says “I.” Krisna says, “I.” Thus the various gods claim each for himself the first place, and the glory and power of creation. Our friend Hiraloll claimed that Brahma, or Brahm, was “the” god, but he worshipped the other gods also. After a time a new god, in another temple, claimed his attention, and after looking into the matter he concluded this god—Siuu (Seoo)—was more righteous than the others, so he accepted him as his god. He still held to Brahma and the other gods, but Siuu got the first place. In accepting Siuu he went through a strange ceremony. Entering the temple where this dumb idol was placed he was asked, “What do you want?” “Simi,” was his reply. He was then asked, “Can you bear the yoke?” “Yes,” he replied. Then they brought a lot of flowers and laid on his extended hands, and asked, “Is it heavy, or light?” “Light,” he said. He was then told to choose his god-father. When this was done, unbelievers, who were present were sent away. They then put a coverlid over Hiraloll, and had him sit down on the lap of one of the priests; this priest blew through a shell into his ear, and said something he was not meant to understand, and then he whispered the name of Siuu and Hiraloll was supposed to be consecrated to this new priest.

Such mummeries belong to the darkness of heathendom, surely. Bless God that the light has shined, and may “God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness,” shine in the hearts of each of my dear readers, giving to them “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ!”

We hope to tell you in another paper, how our friend Hiraloll was brought out of darkness into the light.

ML 11/06/1904

Jesus Goes Before.

A LITTLE time ago there lived near us a young boy of German descent about the age of eighteen. His name was Johnny, the only boy and a great help to his father, who kept a farm. One day his father and he killed a pig for bacon. The pig, after being killed, had to be hung up and Johnny tried to lift it, but it was too heavy and while under the weight, he was fatally injured. However, it was as not until the next day that he felt any effects from the strain. The next morning he arose, feeling quite well and ate a hearty breakfast of the fresh pork, and went to work as usual, but before long he returned home in great pain. His mother advised him to lie down, thinking he would soon get better; but as he gradually became worse they sent for a doctor and then for another, but they both shook their heads and said, “no hope.”

Our dear mother who had known him from a child, upon hearing of his case went to see him. When she heard how serious it was, she asked him, “Well, Johnny, if God wills that you should die, are you ready? Have you trusted Jesus?” To her great joy he looked up and putting his hand just before his face, to show how close, he said, “Yes, Jesus goes before me. Jesus goes before.” He was quite happy, for he was not trusting in himself but in that same Jesus who has gone before.

Johnny is no doubt enjoying more fully the presence of Jesus whom he trusted so wholly.

“They who trust Him wholly,

Find Him wholly true.”

ML 11/06/1904

Who Will Buy?

SWEET ‘taties—sweet ‘taties yams;” the woman, who carries her load in a large wooden tray on her head, looks this way and that, and scans eagerly the faces of any who will cast a glance at her wares. But there seems to be no one to buy, and she trudges on with her weary load, under the scorching rays of a tropical sun, her bare feet seeming inured to the heat of the white stone roads, and her head to its burden-. There is no lagging in her steps, no bending under her load. She must toil on, if she would get something for herself and her children to eat. Oh, who will buy? Who will buy? But she has scarcely passed, till “Fish—fish” rings out, and a woman with a great basket of fish on her head is before you; and here is another with her tray heaped high with bread and cakes; and now we come to one whose load is candies, in fancy shapes and colors, made from the cocoanut; or, it may be, from the sugar which is so cheap and plenty in this Island of sugar cane; next it is peanuts and fruits —mangoes, sappadillas, mamme-suppotes, and other fruits which most of my little readers have never seen or heard of. You would like to taste some of these fine fruits, I dare say, but you would not wish to live in one of the wretched huts in which the poor women, who carry the fruits, live. You who have comfortable homes would be sorry indeed to have to exchange places with some of these poverty-stricken people. But some of these tried ones are rich in faith; they are amongst those who “have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.”

How is it with my reader? It is not now a poor woman of Barbados offering you vegetables, fruits, nuts or candies; no! God Himself is holding out; something of inestimable value. Oh, who will buy? Maybe you would not have pennies enough to buy what you would like from these poor women. But what is of priceless worth, God offers to you without money and without price. Will you not “come,” and “buy wine and milk without money and without price”? If you will, you will get that. which will satisfy your heart for time and for eternity. The water of life is flowing freely for all. Whosoever will may come and quench his thirst.

Will you not drink, and live?

ML 11/06/1904

The Shetland Pony.

AWAY north of Scotland there are some islands called the Shetland Islands. That is the native country of those pretty little ponies that children are so fond of.

Little brother may go out to lead the pony while baby sister is held on its back with the loving hand of the mother. He carries a whip with him but there is no need to use the whip on these little animals, for as a rule they are quite gentle and willing to go with their burdens.

We need to remember to be gentle and kind to all God’s creatures; and if we just think of how God has dealt with us, the patience and grace He is constantly showing us, we will be more patient with one another too, and not think so harshly of this one and that one, when there is something that does not please us.

It is well for us to be constantly reminded of all the wondrous love that God has shown to us in the gift of His Son. We never asked God to send His Son to die in our place. It was God who saw our sinful condition and knew the great need and so planned that His dear Son should be the sin-bearer, and to be forsaken in our stead. Then, too, how He cares for us, supplies all our needs and keeps us from many dangers. What a God we have! Can you say He is your God and Father? If you cannot, you may, for He wants all to be saved; He wants all to believe in His Son, whom He has sent; and the one who does, may receive that word the Lord Jesus sent to His disciples, whom He called His brethren, — “I ascend unto My Father, and your Father; and to My God, and your God.” Jno. 20:17.

If we know this we should be gentle and kind to one another and to all of God’s creatures.

ML 11/13/1904

How Hiraloll Was Brought to Christ.

HIRALOLL was born at Berbice, S. A., on the Blairmont plantation. After serving many years as a priest in connection with the Brahman religion, and while yet a young man, he went one day to a neighboring town, and while there got into a riot of some kind. Whether results arising from this disorderly conduct filled him with alarm, I do not know, but however this may be, he was moved to go, to the place where a Christian was preaching to the heathen. There may have been some uneasiness or curiosity may have prompted him to turn his steps that way. But we know that God, who is said to be behind the “scenes, controls all scenes, and He it was who directed his steps hither. When he reached the spot, where a crowd was gathered about the preacher, he was noticed by the speaker, who ceased his address to those already gathered about him, and turned to the new comer. He said to him, “Who are you?” Hiraloll replied, “I’m a Brahman.” The preacher said, “Do. you know one who has leprosy?” “Yes” said Hiraloll. Preacher. “If the leper would give you silver would you take the money?” “Yes,” was Hiraloll’s reply. Preacher. “If the leper would ask you to come and sup with him would you sup with him?” “No,” said Hiraloll. The preacher then said, “As you could receive money from the leper, so take the Word of God, which is more precious than all gold and silver; and as you cannot eat with the leper, so do not live on pork and- beef, but take this precious thing, Christ, and feed on Him.”

The preacher then invited Hiraloll to come to service on Sunday. Hiraloll felt that he wanted to say, “No,” but something within seemed to impel him to say, “Yes.”, He was troubled about this for he did not wish to go, but now that he had given his word he must go, for a Brahman must not tell a lie.

When Sunday came he set forth, clad in his priestly robes. On reaching the building where the services were to be held, he found East Indians, like himself, gathering in, but they were clothed in what the coolies would call the Christian dress, and this was very disgusting to Hiraloll. However he felt ashamed of, his bare knees when he saw that the others were covered, so he waited until the rest had entered, then quietly slipped in and took a back seat near the door. He had not been there long when Mr. M., the minister, glanced over the -room to see who were present. Noticing Hiraloll at the far end he motioned to him to come forward. Hiraloll thought it must be somebody else that the preacher wanted, but he hid his head behind the pew, thinking he had no desire to go forward if he was the one. However, his curiosity led him to peep over the back of the seat, and to his surprise he saw the minister beckoning to him again, a third time he beckoned; then Hiraloll rose and bowed reverentially to him. Once more the minister beckoned, and this time said, “Come, come!” This led Hiraloll to go forward; he went on his tip-toes, and very humbly, and he bowed his salaam as, he approached the minister. The minister asked, “Where are you from?” “I am from Berbice,” he said. “Do you read English?” “Very little.” “Do you read Hindustani?” “Yes.” “Can you interpret the Hindustani?” “No, Sir, I can’t translate the English Bible into Hindustani.” “Never mind,” said the minister, “try.” He placed Hiraloll at his right hand, then opened the Bible and read from the third chapter of John, and preached from the words, “Ye, must be born again,” and from verse fourteen— “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up.” Poor Hiraloll began to interpret as well as he could, but having no right understanding of what was being said, he gave a wrong interpretation. The preacher said, “Look! —as Moses lifted up the serpent, so must the Son of man be lifted up. Look! If any man look he shall live.”

As, the interpretation proceeded, and Hiraloll earnestly sought to know the meaning of the words he was trying to put in his own language, conviction began to force itself upon him. To use his own words, while he “was telling lies,” the Word of God was piercing his conscience. And oh, marvelous grace, God enabled him then and there to look the look of faith Jesus lifted up on the cross was the One who died for his sins. He believed and his soul was filled with joy. The truth had taken possession of his soul in a few minutes of time for he had received it as a little child. As a sinner he had come to Jesus; by faith he looked upon Him, and he was brought out of death into life. He went out from the services a changed, and a saved man.

As, he came out there were some East Indians standing by. They said to him, “You’ve been there what you got?” Hiraloll said, “I got Jesus Christ.” “Didn’t you have God all the time?” they asked. “No,” he said, “when a man walks on the grass it withers, and the swine would not drink the water in which he washes his feet; when you were drinking that dirty water that washed my feet, you were killing your soul. My feet are unholy feet; Christ’s feet are holy, and He is mighty to save. So all of you leave off my feet and hold to Jesus’ feet. Then you shall pass from death to life. He died for you; He gives eternal life; Hearing these words made the men angry and they took up stones, and threatened to stone him.

But the Lord watched over this babe that He had brought to Himself. He grew in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, and soon it became a joy to him to proclaim that blessed Saviour to others who were in the darkness out of which he had been brought. If his people would, want to fall at his feet as before, he would not allow it. He said to them, “The angels in heaven prevent man to fall at their feet in worship, and must I allow you to fall at my feet?”

In another paper we may tell you how Hiraloll and his wife were tested in their Christian path.

ML 11/13/1904

Nellie's Birthday.

‘Twas Nellie’s birthday. “Six years old today!”

She kept exclaiming, as with spirits gay

She went from room to room throughout the house,

Ofttimes as stealthy as a little mouse;

Then bursting into laughter, shook her curls,

As though she were the happiest of girls.

Said Nellie’s ma, “Now you may have today

Whatever friends you like to tea and play;

We’ll gladly welcome every one that comes.”

So Nellie counted fingers, counted thumbs,

And yet again re-counted, making twenty,

The sideboard seem’d the very land of plenty.

Such piles of cake and nuts, and sweets and fruit,

And many nick nacks that young people suit;

So Nellie sat her down to think awhile

Whom she should ask—then with a meaning smile,

Said, “Let “me see, there’s Flora Wilberforce,

And Frank her brother, they must come of course.

Then there’s the Spencers let me see, that’s four,

And Flossy Addington who lives next door.

I must ask her, for in a week or so

She has a party, and I’d like to go.

And Harry Latimer, and Cousin Mack

They’ll have to come to play with brother Jack.”

Thus Nellie counted up a good round sum

Of grand companions who should really come.

But while she sat amid her birthday cares,

The bell was rung for reading and for prayers.

For Nellie’s parents loved the precious name

Of Jesus, and they loved to teach the same

To all their children. So a cake was made,—

The family gathered while they read and prayed.

Now Nelly sat beside her father’s knee

As happy as a little child should be;

And to his reading seem’d to give her mind:

“When thou to give a dinner art inclined

Ask not thy neighbors who are grand and great,

Who can repay thee from their vast estate;

Nor wealthy kindred to thy feasts invite,

For they can ask again and thee requite.

But ask the poor, the sick, the lame, the blind,

And such unworthy ones as thou canst find.

They cannot pay again. If God’s thy trust,

Then, at the resurrection of the just,

Thy deeds shall be remembered. Thou shalt too

Know God is faithful, and His word is true.”

The book is closed—the father’s voice is heard

To ask a blessing on the Sacred Word.

‘Twas four o’clock, the dining-room was clear’d

For children’s play—but not a guest appear’d.

And where was Nellie? No one seem’d to know

Except the maid, who thought she saw her go

Across the pathway; but knew nothing more.

But hark! there is a knocking at the door!

A minute more, and in the grand old hall,

Where only wealthy folks were wont to call,

A motley crowd was seen, who shyly gazed.

The housemaid stood with both her hands upraised,

While Nellie stood amid her boys and girls,—

Some without shoes or caps, with matted curls

Uncomb’d, unwash’d, which she in love had sought,

And brought away from “Golden Pippin Court”

To grace her feast. When brother Jack came down,

He look’d upon the crowd with such a frown.

But ere her parents had a word to say,

“You gave me leave to choose my friends today;

You know, Mamma, this morning Father read

In God’s own Book, that when a feast was spread,

We were to ask the poor, the maim’d, and blind,

And so I thought I’d really try to find

The very poorest ones in Jesus’ name,—

You said you’d welcome every one that came!”

Ma kiss’d her Nellie—Pa could only smile;

The housemaid said they would her chairs defile.

The little Arabs gazed with wondering eyes

Upon the cakes, the biscuits, the tarts and pies,

Prepared for others; but it soon appear’d

They did them justice, for the plates were clear’d;

Though brother Jack declared he would not come

And shew his things to “Nellie’s wretched scum,”

He changed his mind, and shew’d his magic slides.

His box of tricks, and many things besides;

But in a little Pa surprised them more,

And much they listen’d to his wondrous store

Of tales of Jesus—narratives of love,

About the mansions in His home above.

A little cripple on her crutches lean’d,

And look’d so sunny—had her young heart glean’d

Some thoughts of heaven to light her little mind?

And next to Nellie, ragged, pale and blind,

But so attentive, stood a little boy,

In whose wan face there shone a gleam of joy,

While listening to the tale with much delight,

As though he saw the Lord with inward sight.

In simple language was the story told,

About the city with its street of gold,

Its wondrous gates of rich and lustrous pearl,

How every little ragged boy and girl

Should find an entrance if they only came

Through faith in Jesus and His precious name.

And though their souls were black as city mud,

They should be white as snow—wash’d in His blood.

O wondrous place, so dazzling and so bright;

With God’s own glory and the Lamb’s pure light,

What huge foundations, deck’d with precious stones,

Within whose walls are neither sighs nor groans.

While thus he spake, the wretched children thought,

“How different that from ‘Golden Pippin Court!’

Where all day long from women, men and boys,

‘Twas nothing else but drunkenness and noise.”

Jack, in one corner quietly aside,

Look’d grave. The housemaid in the other, cried;—

But said, while fumbling with her apron’s hem,

“I’ll gladly wait again on such as them,”

And Dick, who walks on hands instead of feet,

Or acts “the wheel for coppers in the street,

Looks on in wonder, silent as can be,

But shuts his eyes lest they his tears should see.

The seed was sown, and though, in tears,

The reaping-time would come in after years.

And many a precious truth those ears had caught.

Was heard that night in “Golden Pippin Court.”

While little Nellie in her simple way,

Beside her cot that night knelt down to pray;

She was so tired, but said in accents sweet,

“I thank you, Jesus, for my birthday treat!”

“HE THAT HATH PITY UPON THE POOR LENDETH UNTO THE LORD; AND THAT WHICH HE HATH GIVEN WILL HE PAY HIM AGAIN.” Prov. 19:17.

ML 11/13/1904

The Promised Land.

NO DOUBT many of my young readers know what the promised land is. It is the land of Canaan. God said to Moses, “I am come down to deliver them (Israelites) out of the hand of the Egyptians; and to bring them up out of that land unto a good land and a large, unto a land flowing with milk and honey; unto the place of the Canaanites; and the Hittites, and the Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the Hivites, and Jebusites.” Ex. 3:8.

Why, we may ask, did God see fit to drive all those different people out of the land of Canaan, in order to put His people, the Israelites, into that land? Ah, God had not only the right to do as He pleased, but He was just in doing it, as He ever was in all things.

Those people had not made that land. It was God who made all things, and they did not take that land, as something, God had given to them, and then thank Him for it; but they had idols which were made with their own hands, and they worshipped and prayed to them instead of to God; and as a result, they did all kind of wicked things; so God would not allow them to dwell there in a land that He had given so much blessing to but He would bring His people into it and give it to them. But they too turned away from God after they were in that grand and richly blessed land, so He allowed them to be taken captive by a wicked king; and the temple, that Solomon had built for Him, He allowed wicked men to destroy, and the city of Jerusalem, too. If they had gone on with God, and walked according to His statutes, this would not have happened to them, for that was the reason God judged them in that way.

Their last terrible sin as a nation was crucifying their Messiah—the Lord Jesus Christ, and for that God has caused the Jews to be scattered among all the nations of the world, and has laid that once beautiful land waste, so it is not any longer the land flowing with milk and honey. What a solemn thing it is to go on without God!

Let us remember it is more solemn for us, in this day, to turn away from God, or not pay attention to what He says to us, for He has now spoken from heaven. Jesus, who was taken by wicked, hands and slain, was also given by God as a Saviour for us poor sinners. He is risen from the dead and is in heaven and God is now telling us of that Saviour that He has provided and has accepted at His own right hand. So if we will turn away from Him now, or will not have Him as our Saviour, there is nothing but judgment left for us.

May you take Jesus now, dear children, if you have not before, and be ready to confess Him before others.

“IF THOU SHALT CONFESS WITH THY MOUTH THE LORD JESUS, AND SHALT BELIEVE IN THINE HEART THAT GOD HATH RAISED HIM FROM THE DEAD, THOU SHALT BE SAVED!” Rom. 10:9.

ML 11/20/1904

Faith Tested.

AFTER Hiraloll had turned from his dumb idols to serve the living and true God, his faith was often put to the test. He had not now the fat living that he had when he was serving as a priest in the darkness of heathendom. There came for them a time of sore need; they were getting little or nothing to eat, and they were having to beg, night after night, for a place to sleep. This tried the soul. Hiraloll—or Mr. Grant, as we will now call him, for such was the name he took when he became a Christian—had a fear that his wife’s Christianity might not be real, and he thought he would put it to the test. He knew she was suffering from hunger, and now he would see if there was complaint or bitterness in her heart. So he sat down beside her one day, and asked her if she would consent to his going back into the world, and becoming a Brahman, again. In his heart he said, “If she is a good woman, she will never go against me, and want me to go back in the world against my Jesus.” He asked her if he could go for a few weeks, or a few months, to get a few bits to make them comfortable, and then come back to Christianity.

Listen to her noble reply, given under such sore- pressure: “No, Mr. Grant, no, Mr. Grant! will you deny Jesus for the world? That means you will curse God before His face; and. if you should not succeed, what you will do? If debt come in the midst of that, what you will do? You have been giving people tracts, and telling them about the name of Jesus, and in the end you are as Judas.” Such a decided speech as this took away all doubt from the mind of Mr. Grant. He saw that his dear wife had courage and faith notwithstanding the deep trials through which they were passing, and this became a source of strength to him. He saw that her faith, even as his own, was planted on the Rock, Christ Jesus. Together they waited on God, and trusted in Him.

The week after this conversation, a white man came to Mr. Grant and offered him a house to live in. This offer was very gladly accepted, and as the house had “glass windows” they thought they were pretty well fixed. Many of the houses in which poor people live in South America, have only wooden shutters to close the windows, and when these have to be closed to shut out the rain, it makes then dark and dismal. But a house to live in was not all, for Mr. Grant found employment for ten shillings a month, and the day after this opened for him, some man sent to ask him to teach him at eight shillings a month, and soon after this another place for teaching at eight shillings a month opened to him. Thus he was made fairly comfortable, and he rejoiced in seeing the Lord’s good hand toward him.

“For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show Himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward Him.” 2 Chron. 16:9.

The Lord may put our faith to the test, but He will not try us more than we are able to bear. And He will cause the trial of our faith to be found “unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.” This is very blessed indeed, and should give us courage to endure.

We will try to give you an instance of God’s care over Mr. G. and his wife in our next paper.

ML 11/20/1904

The Indian Chief.

IT IS told of a converted. Indian chief, that; after describing his pierced and wounded condition when under conviction for sin as “a stricken deer which left the herd, to die,” he said of the sensations of new life experienced by him on the day of his salvation, “On that day the world seemed all fresh and new to me; it seemed like a new creation. I looked around, and the trees and fields were so green, the lake was so blue, the sunshine so bright, the sky was so glad. Oh! that was a splendid day on which God for Christ’s sake forgave my sins.”

Was it that things around had changed? No, but a new joy had taken possession of his heart. Joy in the sense of forgiveness flooded his soul, and so all appeared different to him. His conviction of sin, of his unfitness for the eye of a holy God, had weighed heavily upon him, and now the relief was great in proportion.

It is often so at first, and then perhaps, the joy subsides a little; but if we are resting on Christ’s unchanging work and God’s unchanging word, peace remains, because that depends wholly on simply believing what God has said, and it says, in Romans 4:25 and 5:1: “Who (that is, Christ) was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification.” “Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”

“My love is ofttimes low,

My joy still ebbs and flows;

But peace with Him remains the same,

No change Jehovah knows.”

Have you yet had a day made glad by the sense of the forgiveness of your sins?

ML 11/20/1904

Angel's Charge.

“For He shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.”

ANNIE was a very timid little girl. She did not like to be left alone in a dark room, and sometimes at night, when the wind blew very hard, she would wake up, and feel very much frightened.

One day, after she had asked God to take care of her, her mamma lifted her in bed, and after giving her a good-night kiss, was just leaving the room, when she heard little Annie say, very softly, “Mamma!”

She went back to her little girl’s bedside to see what she wanted. O Mamma!” said little Annie, “I am so afraid! I hear such strange noises, and the windows rattle so.”

“Why, it is the wind blowing down the chimney that you hear,” said her mamma, “and it blows the windows too. I will try and fasten them more tightly.”

Then she put some little wooden wedges in the windows, so they did not rattle any more, and then, sitting down by little Annie’s bed, she said:—

“You don’t feel afraid darling now; when I am with you, do you?”

“Oh! no, Mamma; I do not mind the noise, or feel afraid of anything when you are here.”

“And yet, Annie, your Heavenly Father can take better care of you than I can, and He is with you all the time. I will teach you a beautiful verse from the Bible, for whenever you feel afraid: ‘He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. They shall bear thee up, in their hands, lest, thou dash, thy foot against a stone!’ And now I want my little girl to say the verse once more, that she may remember it as long as she lives.”

Annie repeated it several times, and then she said: “Now, Mamma, you may go downstairs. I shall not be afraid anymore.”

So her mamma kissed her and went away, and little Annie closed her eyes and went to sleep, saying “God’s angels will take care of me.”

“To which of the angels said he at any time. Sit on My right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?

Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation.” Heb. 1:13,14.

ML 11/20/1904

Father, May I Pray?

A little girl, scarce twelve years old,

Had heard her teacher say,

That every one who loves the Lord,

To Him will often pray.

She knew her parents careless lived,

God’s favor never sought;

And much desired that they should mind

Their duty as they ought.

Deeply concerned one Lord’s-day eve,

She to her father said,

“Shall we unite to sing a hymn,

Ere we retire to bed?”

At once he granted her request;

But when the hymn was sung,

“Father, may I a chapter read?”

She asked, with artless tongue.

To this he also gave consent;

Then she distinctly read

The chapter through which tells how Christ

Died in the sinner’s stead.

And then with faltering voice she ask’d,

“Now, Father, may I pray?”

“Oh, no,” he said, in angry tone,

“You do not know the way.”

“Father, I’ll try, if you’ll permit,”

The little girl replied;

Then he consented and knelt down

Close by his daughter’s side.

In earnest then the dear child pray’d,

And humbly ask’d the Lord

To change her parents’ sinful hearts.

That fervent prayer was heard.

In wisdom’s ways they since have walk’d,

And often bless’d the day

When their dear child so sweetly ask’d,

“Now, Father, may I pray?”

ML 11/20/1904

Coasting.

WITH what delight the children look forward to see the beautiful white snow, with which God, in the winter, covers the fields, the trees and housetops. All is so quiet, and the dirty cities look so clean. Sleds, large and small, are brought out, and the hill-sides are often a lively scene with happy children having no thought of care or danger.

Here comes a sled with four happy faces, while the little fellow is pulling his single sled up the hill to get another turn. Apparently, no thought of anything happening, than simply the pleasure they are after. How like that is to all there is in this world. Nearly everything seems to have a bright side and our minds get occupied with that’ alone, and often we do not think of results. Particularly is it so with what is sin. Satan will even present something attractive in bad things, but he never tells us about the awful results of sin. God tells us about some bad things that people did, but He always tells us the results, so that we may fear Him and turn away from everything that is bad. If the man that commits murder was only to stop and think of the terrible result—that he must be hung up with a rope around his neck. do you think he would be apt to do it? Ah, I think not. Do you think the boy who would steal, would do so, if he knew lie was to be caught and sent to the work house? Surely not. So with the child that would say what he knew was not true, if he would only stop to think that every bad thing must have its bad result, he might be preserved from telling the untruth.

It is not only that sin has its bad results in this life, but after death comes the judgment from God. Do some of you say, What can we do now? for we have already done what is wrong. You can never atone for your sins. There is nothing that you could do that could wash your sins away. Job said “If I wash myself with snow water, and make my hands never so clean; yet shalt Thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes shall abhor me.” Job. 9:30, 31. So it is evident none can make himself clean before God. But God has provided a remedy. In His wonderful love He has given His Son to bear what we deserved for all our sins, and if we now believe in Him, He cleanses us from all our sin, and tells us He has borne all the judgment, so there is no punishment left for us.

Oh, dear children, should not we who know this, seek to live now for Him, and seek to please Him in all our ways, seeing He has so loved us and has done all this for us? Surely we should, and He will enable us to do so, if we will ask Him daily to keep us. May we say, “PRESERVE ME, O GOD: FOR IN THEE DO I PUT MY TRUST.” Ps. 16:1.

ML 11/27/1904

God's Wonderful Care.

AT ONE time, Mr. Grant and his family were living on one of the plantations of British Guiana. They had been living on rice and fruits, the only meat they were able to get being salt-fish. Mrs. Grant’s health began to fail, and Mr. Grant became much disturbed over this. He thought she had not sufficient nourishment, and she should have some fresh meat, but how to get it for her, he did not know. There were some Chinamen planting rice across the river, for whom he had done some work. He went to them and begged them to sell him some fresh meat, but they either could not, or would not. So he went home again and sat down feeling troubled as he thought over matters. While thus in deep thought, something within him seemed to say, Arise. He arose and went ten or fifteen rods from the house, and there he saw a pigeon in the road. He rustled the grass, but strange to say, the bird did not move. Then something said, “It is yours.” He went up to it, and it made no effort to get away. He picked it up, and carried it in to his wife. When she had killed and cleaned it, Mr. Grant saw there was not enough for the house, so he said to himself, “My wife shall have it.” While thinking thus, a pigeon, or bird of the same kind as the one killed, flew in at the open window and lighted near him. He easily secured it—then said to his wife, “God has sent it. God supplied the need of the people in the wilderness, and He sees our need, and now He has supplied it.”

They killed and prepared this bird, and there was enough to supply the family of five. They ate with very grateful hearts, and the wife was helped in body through this loving provision from the heavenly Father.

Mr. Grant now says, “Since God has brought me out of darkness, and shown me His marvelous light, every day I see His hand in a wonderful way. The world sees nothing of His hand, but we who look for it, see it, and receive directly from Him.”

Let me say to my Christian reader. It is very blessed to trace God’s hand in His dealings with us, and if we look for it we will surely find it. He may not send pigeons to us as ‘He did to Mr. Grant, but He will meet our needs, and that in a very loving and gracious, if not a wonderful way.

“The Lord is good, a stronghold in the day of trouble; and He knoweth them that trust in Him.” Nahum. 1:7.

ML 11/27/1904

The Squirrel in a Tree.

MANY years ago, and long before my young readers were born, there lived in Hampshire a shepherd boy who, having to feed his sheep every Sunday morning, got into the bad habit of spending the rest of the day in idling about the village with other young men. This not only led to his entirely neglecting to hear the, preached word of God, but to many evil ways besides. But John’s conscience was uneasy, for he had been early taught to know better, and he often went about with his companions in anything but a happy state of mind. Well, one Sunday morning, when going, as usual, to look after the sheep, he happened to spy a squirrel in a tree on the hillside, sitting on a bough with his two fore paws raised together before his little face, as squirrels often sit when eating an acorn or a nut. Now, it happened that John had just been thinking over his evil ways, and as he, gazed upward at the little animal it suddenly struck him that the squirrel was praying. Poor John was a very ignorant youth, and, considering that he had lived all his lifetime in the country, he ought to have known the habits of squirrels better than to have made such a strange mistake. However, so it was, and it had a great effect on John. His very first thought was, “What a bad boy I must be who never pray when even squirrels do!” Away he went to his sheep, but while he tended them the thought still haunted him, “How bad I must be never to pray, when even squirrels do!” Finding his sheep in haste, he hurried home, changed his clothes, and went at once to some place where the gospel was preached. On his way he had to pass a knot of his companions idling, as usual, at a corner of the village, and when they saw that he was dressed in his Sunday clothes they guessed where he was going, and began at once to taunt him with it, and to shout “Amen” in chorus after him. But none of these things moved John. God was at work in his soul, and He who can use the most simple and unlikely means to effect His gracious purposes had so aroused the conscience of the poor ignorant shepherd boy that no amount of ridicule could force him from his purpose. That night the word of God proved “sharper than any two-edged sword” to him, and he went home under the deep conviction that he was a sinner, a poor lost sinner, whom neither praying nor working could save. On the following Lord’s day he went again, and every Sunday continued to attend, until his eyes were opened to see that “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners,” and that “he that believeth on Him hath everlasting life.” Thus, washed from his sins in the precious blood of Christ, which cleanseth from all sin,” he was made happy in the Lord, and from that time led an entirely different life. Anxious now for the salvation of others, he became a Sunday-school teacher, and, as shepherding interfered with his much-loved work on the Lord’s-day, he changed his occupation and became a well-sinker. His work was harder, but he was happy in it for the Lord’s sake, sand greatly beloved by his little class of Sunday-school children; so much so that, when at one time he was laid aside by an accident, they all subscribed their pennies, and brought the money to help him in his need. He did not live many years, but he lived long enough to show what grace can do by most unlikely means, and long after he fell asleep in Christ, those whom he had taught in his class had cause to remember with thankfulness the lesson he had learned from the squirrel in a tree.

ML 11/27/1904

Work for Little Boys and Girls.

IS ANY little boy or girl who reads this magazine wondering how a child can do good?

I will tell you one way, which I learned from a story of a little girl whom I knew. A friend of mine told me that while he was once preaching in a certain place, he was struck by the attention of a lovely child whose eye was all the time fixed upon his lips, except now and then, when she looked up to her mother’s face with a smile, as if something pleased her.

The next Lord’s day he saw her in the same position, ready to catch every word of his discourse; and he was so delighted with her apparent desire “to hear of heaven and learn the way,” that, at the close, he waited to tell her mother how it gratified him to have such an interested listener. From the mother he learned that the little girl had no pleasure equal to that of listening to the preaching, and treasuring up what she heard for an old and infirm grandmother, to whom she carried so much instruction that the poor woman would say it was almost as good as hearing the preacher herself.

Was not this a very pleasant and a very easy way of doing good? Is there any child who cannot do as much good? Has not each of you some sick, blind, or old friend deprived of the privilege of hearing the word of God preached, to whom you might carry what is said, if you would only take the pains to remember? If you will hear all the preacher says, you will find, as that attentive girl did, a great deal to do the young good, as well as an old grandmother. You will not only be in the way of doing good, but you will be getting good. You will not only be making others happy, but increasing your own happiness. It is the privilege of all who love the Lord Jesus Christ to comfort others by the comfort wherewith they themselves are comforted of God. 2 Cor. 1:4. And they will find, if they do so, how true it is that the liberal soul shall be made fat; and that he that watereth shall be watered also himself. Prov. 11:25.

ML 11/27/1904

A Sister's Legacy.

A CHRISTIAN gentleman in the neighborhood of London, called at the house of Captain S— to visit his daughter on the day of her decease. After speaking to the child about the momentous concerns of her soul, and praying with her, he rose to depart, when she stayed him with these words: “There is something, sir, which I wish you would do for me.”

“I shall be happy, my dear,” he replied, “to serve you. in any way.”

“I have something which I wish you to give away for me; I want to make you my executor.”

The gentleman supposed that she had, probably, some little ornaments which she would employ him, as a friend, to distribute for her; but he soon found that he was mistaken; for the dying child, lifting her feeble hand, and pointing to her Bible, which lay on a table near, said, “I wish you would present that Book to my sister when I am dead. I fear she does not read it so much as she ought.”

A short time after this she breathed her last, at the age of eleven years.

How is it that, on the bed of death, more interest is felt in the good of souls than in the time of health?

ML 11/27/1904

Answers to Questions of October 2nd.

1.“Christ Jesus.” Phil. 2:5

2.“Highly exalted Him,” etc. 2:9

3.“Rejoice in the Lord,” etc. 4:4

4.“I press toward the mark,” etc. 3:14

5.“So that my bonds in Christ,” etc. 1:13

6.“The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,”etc 4:23

“CHRIST.” 1:23

Bible Questions for December.

The answers are to be found in the First and Second epistle to the Thessalonians, and the first letter of each answer will spell the name of Him whom believers are to meet in the air.

1.Who shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels?

2.Give the verse following the words, “unto holiness.”

3.Give the words following these, “whom He raised from the dead.”

4.Give the verse containing these words, “that man of sin.”

5.Who are we taught of God to love?

6.Give the words before these, “Pray without ceasing.”

7.At the, second coming of Christ who are to rise first?

ML 12/07/1904

A Corner of Nature in Germany.

It matters not what part of the world we are in, that which we call nature is always pleasant to look at. While there may be a little difference different countries, in the way man may, arrange things, also the style of dress, yet what God has made, which is generally termed nature, has a mark about it that lets us know that it is not the work of man So it is in what is before the sheep in the barn, the geese and the pigeons outside, all make us think of the finger of God. All seem so tame too, and the kind and gentle looking girl seems to enjoy having them all around her, while she keeps on busy at her knitting.

When sheep are shut up in a barn, they look to man to feed them. So it seems here, they are all wanting to get something to eat and they are trying in their way to let the girl know it. No doubt, my little readers go to their mamma when they want something to eat; but do you think who it is that is watching over all and supplying all with food? I expect most of you would answer, It is God. Yes, God gives us everything.

Sometimes we read of a famine in some part of the world. That is the time when God is withholding His blessing and men cannot get food to eat. When God does so, He has something to say to men. They may have been forgetful of God and unthankful; and perhaps even using God’s name in vain, and many other bad things; and God would have them to know who they are dependent upon, and then by withholding the food, it would make them get on their knees before Him, and there they might learn, not only their need of temporal things, and dependence upon God, but, that they need their souls saved; and that they must come to God through Jesus Christ as their Saviour. So in this way God would have their sorrow to turn for their eternal blessing. Most of my readers, I expect, have both food and clothing. Let me ask you, do you constantly thank God for all He gives you day by day? May each one have grateful hearts and thank God for all His goodness.

“O GIVE THANKS UNTO THE LORD, FOR HE IS GOOD; FOR HIS MERCY ENDURETH FOREVER.” Ps. 107:1.

ML 12/01/1904

Are You Happy?

IT IS now some few years since I became acquainted with a, young lady, the daughter of pious parents. She was then nineteen, and had received many good gifts, including most attractive manners, and a bright, beaming countenance. Religiously brought up, and anxious to please her parents, she never neglected public worship, and also read the Bible regularly in private. Thus she was esteemed a pious character by all those who are satisfied with a mere outward profession of piety, and do not remember the words of Jesus Christ Himself: “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” John 3:3.

At that time Eleonore was in the bloom of youth. Life smiled on her, and she smiled on all around. She was a frequent visitor at my house; and I can see her before me now, as she once entered it on one of those brilliant spring mornings when all nature appears rejoicing in the pure and life-giving rays of the sun. Her heart was more than usually gay and open, and she related to me numerous details of her life and its pleasures, going on to the inexhaustible subject of, her hopes and expectations. I was seized by an irresistible impression of sadness, and as she suddenly observed my grave expression, she stopped in full career, and, with a slight twinge of vexation, exclaimed, “You are quite silent. I really believe you are thinking of something else all the while I am talking.”

She was right, for my mind was rather absorbed in the future than the present, and I replied, “Eleonore, may I ask you one question?”

“Certainly, as many as you please.”

“You have been talking to me of your joys and hopes. Answer me now before God, who hears you. In spite of them all are you happy—really and truly happy?” and I spoke solemnly and earnestly.

My young friend looked down. A shadow fell on her countenance, and a struggle was evidently going on within. At length she replied, in a tone of forced gaiety and indifference, “Why do you ask me such a question?”

“Listen, and I will tell you. All the pleasures, past, present, and to come, of which you have been speaking, are simply of this world. I myself long sought happiness thus in vain; and I wish to know if your experience has been different Answer me, then, as in the sight of God, are you happy?

Her eyes again fell, and this time they were filled with tears. After a while she replied, “I will frankly tell the truth. No; deep down in my heart I do not believe I am happy; for since the death of my sister, the thought often comes and troubles me, that I too may die, and this I cannot bear.”

There was a pause: I felt the moment might be a decisive one for the soul of this young girl, and my spirit cried to God for help.

“Eleonore,” I said, “let us pray;” and we knelt together and I prayed that she might be led into the path of true peace and joy.

The prayer was heard. My young friend reflected much on what had passed between us, and it resulted in her earnestly seeking the pardon of her sins, and setting her affections on things above.

Eleonore one day said to me, “My heart is now full of a happiness quite new to me.” From that time, while retaining her former buoyancy of spirit, her whole life was changed; for her aims and aspirations were higher, and she rejoiced in God her Saviour. After a while circumstances separated us; but we remembered each other at the throne of grace, and the memory of many pleasant and profitable hours which we had spent together was cherished by both, so that we rejoiced a few years later to find ourselves once more dwellers in the same city. Many duties and occupations, however, prevented much intercourse with my former friend.

Just about seven years after the interview I have described, word was brought to me of the sudden and dangerous illness of my young friend. I hastened to see her, and deeply was I grieved at the change which had taken place in her appearance, and the condition of suffering in which I found her. She was in a burning fever, exhausted by a violent and incessant cough, scarcely able to speak, and evidently on the borders of the grave.

Emotion overpowered me, and for some minutes I could not utter a word; but she turned her expressive, eager eyes on me, and I felt that the same memorable scene of years past was present to each of us. “My dear Eleonore,” I said at length, “how is it with you now? Are you happy? Believing, do you rejoice?” “Oh, yes!” she replied; “I am, indeed, truly happy, for I am sure my sins are forgiven me for Jesus Christ’s sake. Pray with me, and come again soon.” These were the last words I heard from her lips. After praying at her bedside, I pointed upwards to heaven, and took my leave. That evening she became unconscious, and a few hours afterwards Eleonore had passed away from earth. Some days later I was in the cemetery, standing by her grave. It was covered with garlands already faded by the sun; but though sorrowful, I could rejoice in spirit that my young friend was in a land where

“everlasting spring abides, And never-withering flowers.”

Her last words came to my mind with much comfort and power. We were indeed mourning her loss, but “blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.” What happier portion could be desired for her?

Ah! tell me no more of happiness being dependent on outward circumstances. There is but one true happiness for all, be they rich or poor, young or old, and it comes to us through the Lord Jesus Christ. All else is vanity, and must fail us sooner or later.

While all things change, He changes not, Nor e’er forgets, though oft forgot; His love’s unchangeably the same, And as enduring as His name.

ML 12/01/1904

This Is What I Want.

A CERTAIN man, on the Malabar coast, having inquired of various heathen priests how he might make atonement for his sips, was directed to drive iron spikes, sufficiently blunted, through his sandals, place his naked feet thereon, and so walk four hundred and eighty miles. If through loss of blood, or weakness of body, he should be obliged to halt, it was permitted him to wait for healing and strength. The benighted man undertook the journey; but while he rested under a large shady tree, where the gospel was sometimes proclaimed, one of the missionaries in that country came and preached from the words, The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin. 1 John 1:7. In the midst of the discourse, the man suddenly rose up, pulled off his torturing sandals, and cried out, “This is what I want!” He afterwards became a lively witness that the blood of Jesus Christ does, indeed, cleanse from all sin.

ML 12/01/1904

Charlie's Dream.

CHARLIE is a Mohawk boy about nine years old. A few months ago he had a remarkable dream, which his mother related to me nearly as follows:

He thought he saw, the Lord and the devil here in this world, and they were offering prizes to get people to follow them. The devil had much the nicest looking prizes and the biggest crowd. The Lord didn’t seem to have much to offer, and the people with Him were few.

And he thought he saw all, his school companions following the devil, and he himself was following them. But he thought the Lord came and took hold of him, and turned him round, and brought him out of the crowd; and, when He had him with Himself, then He showed him much better things than anything, the devil had to offer. So he awoke.

I need scarcely tell you the dream made a great impression on him. I trust it may indeed be true of both him and you, dear reader, so that you may be of the number of those whom He bath delivered from the power of darkness, and translated into the kingdom of His dear Son.

ML 12/01/1904

Fawns.

See the gentle fawns! They have been suddenly startled. in their peaceful grazing among the grass and flowers, by some sound. And now, with raised heads and outstretched necks, they come forward to receive the grass from the little child’s hand. The fawn is a very timid creature, and when hunted and chased, as it often is, its safety lies in flight. It will not turn and fight its enemies, as most of animals will do, but will seek to escape from them. And being able to run very swiftly, it can often elude its pursuers.

In this, and in the provision made for other animals, we see God’s wisdom in caring for His creatures, fitting each for the place in which He has put it. He plants the lofty cedars where the birds may make their nests; He makes the fir tree with its “spreading boughs” in which the stork can find a house. The high hills are made a refuge for the wild goats, which leap from crag to crag and find their shelter in the fastnesses of the mountain sides; and the little conies make their house among the rocks. God suits the darkness and the light to His creatures also; He makes the darkness, and it is night, and then the beasts of the forest creep out of their dens, and the young lions seek their meat from Him. The sun rises arid the wild beasts gather themselves together again, and lie down in their dens, while man goes forth to his work and labors until evening. How beautifully, in this, is seen God’s care for the wild creatures, giving them the darkness of the night to find their living, while to man He gives the light of day to enjoy and to go forth to his labors. He is not forgetful, either, of the need the creatures have to quench their thirst, and He “sends the springs into the valleys, which run among the hills. They give drink to every beast of the field.” “O LORD, HOW MANIFOLD ARE THY WORKS! IN WISDOM HAST THOU MADE THEM ALL; THE EARTH IS FULL OF THY RICHES.” Ps. 104:10-24.

ML 12/11/1904

A Real Occurrence.

THE incident which we are about to relate took place on a Lord’s Day morning towards the end of the year. The cold was intense, and a damp, misty rain was beginning to fall, as a crowd of well-dressed persons hurried up the steps of a chapel situated in the neighborhood of Regent Street. Among the rest was a tall, delicate youth, who gazed around him with a bewildered look. Notwithstanding the inclemency of the weather, it was observed that he had neither overcoat nor umbrella. It was no wonder that he coughed; and what a hollow, cough it was! Those who once have heard such never forget it. A member of the congregation turned his head at the sound, and perceiving that the lad was a stranger, beckoned him into his own pew, which was near the center of the gallery. We are particular in mentioning these things, because it is a true story which we are relating; and it may be that these pages may meet the eyes of those who were actually present at the time to which we refer. The youth was indeed a stranger. He had arrived in our great metropolis only the day before, and wandered out, tired and weary as he was, in search of a place where he might worship God even as he had loved to do in the quiet village church of his far-off home. He was sad and cast down, and wanted comfort; he was weary, and sought for rest, rest where it can alone be found—rest in Christ, “the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.” He longed to experience with others as he had done many and many a time before, the truth of those beautiful lines:—

“How sweet the name of Jesus sounds

In a believer’s ear!

It soothes his sorrows, heals his wounds,

And drives away his fear.

It makes the wounded spirit whole,

And calms the troubled breast;

‘Tis manna to the hungry soul,

And to the weary rest.”

His heart yearned for some tidings of that loving Saviour. He missed Him in the prayers, eloquent as they were; in the hymns, notwithstanding their melody; in the sermon, so hard to understand. His thoughts had just begun to wander, when they were suddenly recalled and fixed upon the minister. Yes, he was speaking of Him now. The boy bent eagerly forward; he could scarcely believe his own ears. What! taking the glory from our blessed Lord! denying His divinity! explaining away His atonement! trampling upon the cross! robbing the sinner of his only hope, his only plea! speaking of the Lord Jesus Christ as a mere man! holding Him up for an example, but rejecting Him as a Saviour! No; it could not be possible. Poor boy, he did not know that ministers preach, and people sit and listen to these fearful and dangerous doctrines, Sunday after Sunday, and God hears, and yet they are not consumed.

The gentleman who had so kindly invited him into his pew, and whose sympathy had been aroused by the youth’s pale face and hollow cough, could not avoid noticing his agitation. He marked the flushed cheek, the tearful eye, the trembling lips, the bewildered gaze of astonishment and horror. Presently, as the minister proceeded with his discourse, he saw him rise suddenly up from his place, moved by an irresistible impulse, and stretched forth his thin hands, as if in deprecation of what he heard, while his clear young voice was distinctly audible throughout the chapel, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, for there is none ether name given under heaven whereby we must be saved.”

A profound silence followed. Every eye was turned towards the gallery, while a few among the congregation trembled, they knew not why. The minister alone remained unmoved. The youth hastened to leave the chapel, followed by the gentleman in whose pew he had sat. Just as he reached the door, and stood looking out into the cold, wet street, a detaining hand was laid upon his arm. The poor boy turned round, flushed and trembling.

“Oh, sir!” exclaimed he, “I could not help it—indeed I could not; you heard what he said.”

“I heard nothing more than usual,” replied the gentleman, coldly; “certainly nothing to warrant your disturbing a whole congregation in the way which, you have done. But you are ill and excited,” added he, in a kinder tone: “where do you live?”

The youth took a slip of paper from his pocket, containing a written name and address, and handed it to him.

“Is this the name of your parents?”

“I have no parents. They died when I was a child.”

“Your friends, then?”

“I trust they may prove such. I arrived only last night from H—.”

“Poor boy. And so you are a stranger in London, and came in by accident, I suppose?”

“Yes, sir; I thought it looked like a church.”

The gentleman smiled.

“We call it a chapel,” said he; “but it is all the same thing.” A troubled expression passed over the boy’s face, and he remained silent.

As they stood talking thus, the organ commenced playing, and the gentleman (whom we shall call Mr. A.,) knew that the sermon was ended. As the distance was not great, and the rain still continued to fall, he proposed walking with his young companion as far as his new home, and the offer was gratefully accepted. Before they separated, he had given the boy his card, and invited him to dine with him on the following Sunday.

Mr. A. was as rich as he was generous and kind-hearted; he delighted in doing good to his neighbor, and felt interested in the orphan, notwithstanding the peculiar circumstances under which they had first met, and an intimacy commenced between them, which eventually proved a lasting blessing to Mr. A., though there was no real change till the youth’s death. Lewis G. had never been very strong, and after a few months of close. sedentary occupation, his health completely failed him. Little hopes were entertained of his ultimate recovery, and his employer, at a loss what to do with him, and requiring the small attic chamber which he occupied for his successor began to talk of sending him to a hospital. Then it was that Mr. A. came forward and offered to take him to his own home, where he remained during the remaining brief period of his earthly pilgrimage. We have already mentioned that Mr. A. was a kind-hearted and benevolent man. He would have said, just the same of himself; he looked to these good works to save him. Like the Pharisee of old, he used to thank God that he was not as other men.

Brighter and brighter grew the boy’s faith as he saw death before him and the Lord standing ready to comfort, and be with him unto the end. When the believer can keep the eye of faith fixed upon Jesus, he does not see the darkness and the shadow, but passes away as many a triumphant saint has done and will do even unto the end, exclaiming, “All is bright.”

ML 12/11/1904

How the Lord Leads on Those Who Put Their Trust in Him.

MR. P., a young colored man in the West Indies, had been turned to the Lord, but he did not know how to read. One evening, the preacher he had gone to hear, took for his text, Isa. 48:18. The young man spent the entire time of the discourse trying to find the text, but in vain. When he got home he took his Bible and with his finger went carefully over the books, beginning at Genesis. He knew his letters, but he could not put them together, or pronounce a word. However when he reached Isaiah he thought that looked right. With a little search he found Isaiah in the Bible, and knowing the headings of the chapters he soon found 48; then he took the eighteenth verse, and on scanning it closely, concluded that was what the preacher had spoken from the night before. But his heart was troubled, and he wept because he could not read, and because he had so much difficulty to find the place he wished in the Scriptures. He felt vexed to think his mother had not given him more schooling—just enough to learn the letters, but not enough for him to learn to read. All these thoughts passed through his head; but having found the text, he was encouraged to try to learn to read. The first step had been taken. So in the morning he went and bought a Bible out of his small earnings, the one he had the night before being a borrowed one. He had a great longing to know more of the truth, and he rightly thought that being able to read God’s word would help him in this. Would that there were this earnest desire on the part of more of God’s people!

Having got his treasure home, he placed it before him, and said, “Lord, I can’t read; teach me how to read.” Then he opened his Bible and began: words of two or three letters, he could pronounce, but longer words he could not. When he came to such a word, he would turn to the Lord— “Help me, Lord; to pronounce this word, not another time, but this very evening.” And the Lord did help him. When he got hold of a word, he knew it when he came to it again. Thus, with persevering effort, he toiled on evening after evening. Soon he could pronounce, but often he would come to a word, or a passage, of which he did not know the meaning; then he fell on his knees, and asked the Lord to reveal to him the meaning. While he waited before the Lord, He made known to his soul the understanding of the Scripture. Then with grateful heart, he “returned many thanks.”

After getting the meaning for which, he had asked, he quietly waited, and, later, the same thought would be given by some preacher, or other person, and he was thus assured of the gracious help the Lord had given.

Some of my young readers may think, Oh, that’s only a poor, ignorant African! But let me tell you, his intelligence in God’s word, and his spiritual discernment, are far beyond that of many who have had a hundred-fold greater privileges. Mention a few words from Scripture, and with a moment’s thought he will tell you where it is and quickly turn to it. And he is deeply taught of God. Would that we all had more of this prayerful, dependent, searching spirit! “Search the Scriptures.”

ML 12/11/1904

Casting All Your Care Upon Him; for He Careth for You.

SEE the bright eyes of the pretty little larks as they look out, almost in wonder, to see what is being brought to them. And as they lie in the nest they have no more fear than little boys and girls have when, lying snugly in bed.

These dear little winged creatures have no thought of care for themselves; God feeds them, and God cares for them; and thus they are left free and happy, and they seem to carol forth their praises to God in sweetest notes.

Let us take a lesson from the free and happy birds. God wants His own dear people to cast all their care upon Him, for He tells us He cares for them. Little folks, as well as big folks, have their difficulties and their sorrows, and the Lord wants them to take them all to Him; if they do He will show them how He can help them. Let me give you a small incident to make my meaning plain, although many of you who love the Lord will have learned it for yourselves. Little Philip, one of our Sunday School scholars, had cut his foot badly with some glass, and it was hurting him much, for beside the pain of the cut, which was deep, some hard substance had got into the wound, and the freely flowing blood did not carry it away. His mother washed and dressed the injured foot, but still Philip suffered with it. Telling his teacher afterwards about it, he said, “That’s a time the Lord answered prayer, for I asked Him to make my foot get well, and the next day it didn’t hurt me any.” Philip took his troubles to the Lord, and the Lord heard his prayer and helped him. So it is, God cares for His people; but He wants them to take their troubles to Him; He would have them cast their care upon Him.

How many of my little readers will take their difficulties and their sorrows to God in prayer? Go in faith to Him, and He will hear you and will help you. “CAST THY BURDEN UPON THE LORD, AND HE SHALL SUSTAIN THEE.” Psa. 4:23.

ML 12/18/1904

A Real Occurrence.

If Lewis had been Mr. A.’s own son he could not have been more carefully watched, and tended than he was. Towards the last his benefactor scarcely ever left him. One evening, as he sat by the bedside, wiping his damp brow, he said, gently, “You appear to suffer a good deal, my poor Lewis.”

“Yes, sir; but when I think of all that the Lord Jesus Christ suffered for the, I do not seem to feel it so much.”

“It would be well,” observed Mr. A., “if we could all of us thus follow the example of His meek and patient submission to the will of God. But you had nothing to do with His sufferings.”

“Oh, sir, don’t say that. Did not Christ die for sinners? and have we not all sinned and come short of the glory of God?

‘I the chief of sinners am,

But Jesus died for me,’

for me.”

“Poor boy! you have a tender conscience,” observed Mr. A., soothingly. “What harm have you ever done?”

“Rather ask, what good?” was the reply.

“And yet you do not fear to die?”

“No sir. Why should I fear? It says here,” laying his hands upon his little Bible, “‘God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ I believe; my hope is in Him, my Saviour; the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world.”

He leaned back upon the pillow, from which he had half risen in his eagerness, pale and exhausted. “You must not talk anymore,” said Mr. A., soothingly, “you are too weak.”

He then closed his eyes wearily, and lay quite still with a smile upon his face, while Mr. A. continued to sit beside him, silent and thoughtful. Presently he began to speak again, but in so low a tone, that it was impossible to make out what he said. His mind appeared to be wandering. Mr. A. bent down, and laid his ear to the boy’s quivering lips. He heard him then— “There is none other name given under heaven, whereby we must be saved.”

They were the last words he ever spoke. But little is known of the early history of Lewis G. His parents both died of consumption. From a simple and touching inscription written in his little Bible (the only legacy his poor mother had to leave), as well as from his own childish reminiscences of the texts and hymns she used to teach him, we are led to conclude that she was an earnest Christian.

When Lewis grew older, and it became necessary for him to earn his own living, an opportunity offered for his entering a counting-house in London, and the distant relative with whom he had hitherto resided undertook to defray the requisite expenses, distinctly stating that it was the last thing he could afford to do for him. We have seen how, after that, God took care of the poor orphan boy, and raised up a kind friend for him in the time of need. That generous friend, too, led as it were by a chain of providences, was gradually brought out of darkness and error and unbelief, into light and joy and peace—peace in believing—peace in Christ. Rom. 15:13; Acts 10:36.

The minister to which reference has before been made, himself bore witness of the impression made at the time upon the different members of his congregation, through the incident we have just related.

“One lady came to me,” said he, and said, “Sir, if that youth should be right, then are we altogether wrong.” Another told him that she had found the words in her Bible. A third declared that they haunted her day and night, and she could not get them out of her mind, do what she would. One of the teachers, a clever youth, withdrew from the Sunday-school, asserting that he dare not teach any more until his own mind was more settled.

Many will say that such a good man as Mr. A., was surely on the road to heaven; but all who trust to good works, are surely on the road to hell ; for the Lord Jesus has said, that those who do not believe in Him will die in their sins. John 8:24.

ML 12/18/1904

The Brave Engineer.

WHEN the Imperial Limited left Montreal carrying a very heavy train load of passengers, who among them thought of what awaited them? Part of the journey is made in safety till a station is reached where the Limited was to wait for the eastbound freight. The engineer is told to wait till 1:40 a.m., and if the freight is not there then, she is waiting at a siding further up the line. She does not come. “All aboard,” is called, the conductor gives the signal and the engineer pulls out. The train is part way across the bridge; the engine and the first cars have passed it, when, lo! a light comes round a sharp curve. What is it? Far too well the engineer of the Limited knows. The other engine with a heavy load of freight-laden cars is upon his train. Must he die? No, he can jump and be in perfect safety. He is not responsible for the mistake. Someone else has blundered. Does he? Ah no, a few seconds and all will be over. He will die. He cannot have that train load of passengers killed. “Jump!” he cries to his stoker. The men on the freight train jump, and he alone shuts off steam and reverses his engine. The engines crash and he dies. Did anyone else? No. Did anyone receive any injury? No, and why? Because that man died for them. It was either to be he or they, and he died. The passengers, grateful to the brave man who gave his life for them, gathered up a little money for his widow.

Children, there is One who has done ten thousand times as much for you. The Lord Jesus Christ saw you quickly going to destruction. Death and eternal banishment from the presence of God was your portion. You must stiffer the wages of your sin. Does He allow you to? Ah no, He says, “deliver them from going down to the pit, I have found a ransom.” What was that ransom? His own blessed life for yours. He is alone at that hour; His disciples cannot go through that with Him. God must forsake Him because of your sin, and He cries, in the deepest of His agony, “My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?” Because of your sins.

When the passengers awoke that night they found what the engineer had done for them. May you awake, during the awful night that now reigns in this world and believe what the Lord Jesus has done for you, and, as the grateful passengers, showed their gratitude to the one who had given his life for them, may you offer Him the sacrifices of your hearts, even praise His name for His matchless death.

“Thou canst be saved, why not tonight?”

“When we were yet without strength in due time Christ died for the ungodly.”

Sinner, o’er earth’s rails fast running,

Heeding not the danger near;

Sleeping sound in death’s deep darkness,

Knowing not of care or fear.

Quick! awaken! lo, before you,

Lies Hell’s deep eternal brink;

You must quickly be upon it,

Then no chance to stop or think.

Dost thou see thy danger, sinner?

Would avoid the awful doom?

Look upon the cross of Calvary,

See Him rising from the tomb.

Who? the sinner-saving Saviour,

Jesus Christ, the Lamb of God;

He has all thy judgment suffered,

Shed for thee His own life blood.

“It is finished” dost thou hear it?

Finished that great work for thee.

Now thy sins can be forgiven.

Father’s home now waits for thee.

Do believe it, do receive it!

Peace and pardon, full and free.

Jesus waits, thy risen Saviour,

Waits to give to thee, e’en thee.

ML 12/18/1904

That's Sin.

AH! I don’t believe in sin,” said an intelligent but careless young infidel to a Christian.

“I don’t believe there is such a thing; if there is, what is it?”

“Did you ever tell a lie?” was the short and pungent answer.

The self-confident inquirer found himself at once in an awkward fix. To say “No” would be an evident lie, for where is the person who has never lied? To say “Yes” would be to own himself a liar.

After some moments’ hesitation he answered confusedly that he dared say he had told a white lie or two.

“That’s sin.” replied the other.

Enough; the infidel beat a hasty retreat. His mouth was stopped. Men talk of white lies and black lies, but before God a lie is a lie. And the word of Him who cannot lie says—

“But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.”—Rev. 21:8.

ML 12/18/1904

Little Martha.

WHAT a number of little people there are in the world! and what a number, too, of little graves we see in the cemetery, telling us children are not too young to die!

A school-fellow of mine, a fair-haired, blue-eyed little girl named Martha, was as well as usual one Wednesday morning, and said her lessons with the rest of us. We played together, and had dinner together. In the afternoon she was taken ill, and in the night she died.

So suddenly was she taken from us!

I do not know if my school-fellow loved the Lord Jesus; but I ask, Do my little readers be Him? Are you ready if you were called away suddenly as Martha was? If you can say “Yes” with the heart, then if you were called away as suddenly as my school-fellow, it would only be “to depart and be with Christ, which is far better.” (Phil. 1:23.)

ML 12/18/1904

The Kangaroo.

HAVE you ever thought of the wonders and vastness of God’s creation? And how each creature through His manifold wisdom, has been exactly fitted for the locality in which divine wisdom saw proper to place kit.

When we look at the strange figure of the picture before us we may not be able to understand why a kangaroo was created with such abnormal proportions, but we do know that the all-wise Creator knew just what means of locomotion would he most suitable, as well as the locality best adapted to its nature.

This singular looking animal—which is known as in zoological literature as the Macropus-giganteus seems to have. been confined to a, somewhat narrow sphere. The Australian province—which includes a few other islands of less extent—being the only portion of the world where these animals either alive or in fossil state, have ever been found.

They were first discovered by Captain Cook while detained for the purpose of refitting, his ship at Endeavor River, on the northeast coast of Australia. They were then an important source of food supply to the natives of the islands, where deer and antelope, which are found in so many portions of the world, are entirely unknown.

These animals are very prolific and increase in vast numbers though many have been destroyed by the dingo, or native dogs which numerously infest the native wilds, and the only means of sustenance for these canines being through preying upon other animals.

The kangaroo feeds only upon grass and other herbage, and is a most harmless creature, unless compelled to fight for self-preservation. When thus driven to protect itself, it can make a most vigorous defense with its hind feet, often destroying its enemy with a single blow.

There is a noticeable affinity between this Australian production and the well-known American opossum. The maternal parent of each has a marsupium, or pouch, formed by the folds of the abdomen, in which their young are transported from place to place or concealed in times of danger.

In this provision you can see that even in the lower orders of creation God does not forget the little ones. How much more then must He care for dear children possessed of immortal souls, who trust in the Son of His love!

His power is omnipotent, and how can we ever doubt the love of Him “who spared not His own Son but delivered Him up for us all?” (Rom. 8:32.)

May we ever increasingly trust Him.

ML 12/25/1904

The Converted Miner.

AMONG the coal mines of the Loire, in France, there lived a man who was once an idol worshiper, and noted for being very ignorant and wicked, for you know, idol worship always makes people wicked. Well, this poor man was a very bad man, and very brutal to his poor patient wife and little boy. Indeed, his treatment of the poor boy, who was only twelve years of age, had driven him from his home altogether, and he had gone to live with a shepherd to help him in minding the sheep.

One day a comrade, who was a believer in the Son of God, spoke to this half-savage man about a “heavenly Father.” Now this miserable man had never known an earthly father, nor a brother either, for he had been forsaken by his parents from a child, and had been brought up by some peasants, who, belonging to the same religion, had treated him very harshly, so that he really had never known kindness, much less love. How thankful you ought to be that you live in a country where the Bible teaches both! and how little children, and those who love them, should dread and avoid every approach to idol worship! You know Satan hates what Jesus loves; and, as Jesus loves little children, you will find that wherever idol worship reigns, there little children are more or less hated and treated with cruelty. It was so when the Israelites worshiped idols (2 Kings 17:17); it is so to this day in China and Africa, where children are bought and sold, or left to perish, and it was so formerly in England and all the other countries in Europe when idolatry was universal.

Well, when this poor man heard about, a heavenly Father, and “a Brother born for adversity,” and was told that all who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ become the children of God; when he heard about the love of God in sending His dear Son into the world to save sinners, and the love of Christ in dying for them, he was quite astounded, and could hardly believe his ears.

“If all that’s true,” said he. “I’ll go and hear the preachers myself.”

He went, and the Lord met him; he was brought under deep conviction of sin, and, after a while, found peace in believing in that precious blood “which cleanseth from all sin.” Broken-hearted and deeply penitent he went home to his wife and begged her pardon with tears for all his brutal treatment of her, and the many cruel blows he had given her.

Then he sought out his poor boy, who at first was so terrified, that he would not come near him; but the penitent father told him what Christ had done for his soul, and spoke so tenderly, and looked so different, that the child was soon convinced, and rejoiced with his poor mother over the wonderful change they saw in him. After this he went round to everybody to whom he owed anything, and paid them all. One of these debts was so old that the creditor had forgotten both him and it, hut the converted miner knew all about it, and insisted on paying, which he did.

His wife, though a patient, well-conducted woman, was still an idol worshiper, and, for a long time, saw no need of Christ for herself. She rejoiced in the change that grace had wrought in her husband, but still trusted in her priests and their mummeries, for she did not really know herself a sinner, and therefore her conscience was easily satisfied with “confession” to the priest and prayers to the images of the saints. In the meanwhile the converted miner became an earnest laborer for Christ, in giving away tracts and speaking to all who would listen to him; and in this way he was the happy instrument of leading nine persons to Jesus. At last the Lord gave him the desire of his heart—his wife and son were both brought to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and were both baptized in the river Loire. The converted miner, of course, was present; and, when all was over and all the company gone, he stayed behind alone, on his knees, on the shore of the river, to pour out his heart in weeping over the precious love of Christ, who had done so much for him.

“To whom much is forgiven, the same loveth much.”

Are you forgiven? But, perhaps you do not feel your need of forgiveness? You may not have been so had as the converted miner had been, but you see even the poor little boy found out, through grace, that he was a sinner, and because he was a sinner he fled to Christ. “For this is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners”—only sinners. If you are not a sinner, you have no Saviour; if you are, you cannot do without Him. Then go to Jesus at once, it may be “too late” tomorrow.

ML 12/25/1904

By Grace or by Works.

As I passed through a park in the town of Brockville in June last, I was hailed by a boy who, I suppose, had seen me giving away tracts, and in a boy’s blunt fashion he wanted what was going. “Mister, give us a bill, will you?” said he. “Certainly,” I answered, selecting one called Polly Moran. “What’s it about?” enquired another. “Oh,” said I, “it’s about a bad little girl that got saved.” This led to further conversation, and quite a group of boys gathered around. Finding them interested, I said, “Perhaps some of you boys are Catholics?” “Yes,” they said, “he’s a Catholic, he’s a Catholic, and he’s a Catholic,” suiting the action to the word, and pointing out three individuals of my little audience. “Well,” I said, “I have two Bibles here. One is a Catholic Bible, and one is what you call a Protestant Bible. And I am going to read a verse to you out of each of them, and I want you to tell me which of them you think is right. So I read Revelation 22:14, ‘Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city, and in the other, ‘Blessed are they that wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb, that they may have right to the tree of life.’ Now which of those do you think is right?” I enquired.

“Oh,” said several voices, “the one that says ‘do His commandments.’ “Yes,” I replied, “that is what I used to think. I used to think that in the last great judgment day God would take all my had deeds and put them into one side of a great big scale; and then would take all my good deeds, if I ever had any, and put them into the other side, which ever was the heavier would decide my fate. If the good deeds were the heavier, I would go to heaven, and if the bad deeds were the heavier, I would go to hell.”

Well, the boys thought that was about right; but one, standing somewhat behind me, spoke up, “No,” said he, “that can’t be right. Because the thief that died on the cross beside the Saviour, he didn’t have any good deeds, and yet the Saviour said he’d go to heaven.”

“That’s a good argument, my boy,” said I. And then I proceeded to tell the boys how I found out a different way of being saved. When I was a boy of thirteen, I was spending the summer in the country, and a servant of the Lord came there to preach the gospel. He preached one night from Isaiah 6, where the prophet saw the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up, and His train filled the temple. Above it stood the seraphims, and one cried unto. Another and said, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts. And I told the boys I was not ashamed to confess that the seat was wet with my tears that night, as I thought upon my sins.

The evangelist saw that I was sorry for my sins, and spoke to me after the meeting. We were staying in the same house and had to row across the river to get to it. The good man made me get my own Bible and showed me a verse that I had no idea was in it—no, nor anything like it. It was John 3:16. “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life.” What good news was this? I knew I was perishing. and here was a way of salvation, not by works. Oh, God be thanked for that verse, and that ever I was directed to it.

No, dear young reader, salvation by works “can’t be right.” It is all of grace by faith. But man, everybody, naturally thinks the other way, the way of works, the right way, so when someone was copying out the Revelation, instead of copying exactly what the Apostle John had written, “Blessed are they that wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb,” he changed it to “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life,” and the error was not found out until after the translation that we commonly use was made, but in the Catholic Bible this verse is correctly printed, “Blessed are they that wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.”

ML 12/25/1904

Extracts From Letter.

“I was very glad to receive your kind and helpful letter, and I hope to continue, in God’s grace, to love and serve Him as my Saviour. I hope I may have grace given to me to speak to others of our Saviour’s dying love in giving Himself up for us.”

“I am thankful to say that I have confessed the Lord Jesus as my Saviour, and I have found my place, at the Lord’s table not long ago.”

“I AM NOT ASHAMED OF THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST: FOR IT IS THE POWER OF GOD UNTO SALVATION.” Rom. 1:16.

ML 12/25/1904

Messages of God's Love: 1904

Table of Contents

Answers to Questions of November 1st.

The New Year.

Jesus Prophesying.

Teaching the Children.

Something for the Poor.

At Willing Heart.

"According to Your Faith Be It Unto You."

"Thou God Seest Me."

Leaving Us an Example.

Joy in God.

Repentance.

Holy Garments.

Wanderers From Home.

The Happy Little Boy.

At Winter Morning.

Jesus Prophesying.

"Not One of Them Is Forgotten."

On the Round Pond.

Jesus Died for Me.

A Negro Slave Treated Kindly.

The Lambs of Christ.

A Happy Family.

The Laver.

A Solemn Warning.

Head Knowledge, or Heart Experience.

Two More of Our Little Friends Taken to Be With the Lord.

Answers to Questions of December 6th.

Jesus Prophesying.

The Temptation.

Where Is Your Treasure?

A Gift.

Confidence.

The Journey Resumed.

The Temptation.

A Remarkable Answer to Prayer.

Giving.

Jesus Prophesying.

The Temptation.

The Voice of the Lord.

Who Is Coming?

Evil Association.

The Temptation.

Another One of Our Friends Gone to Be With the Lord.

Look to Jesus.

Answers to Questions of Jan. 3rd.

Jesus Prophesying.

The Temptation.

Do Not Say.

The Loving Saviour.

The First Step.

Quails.

An Indian's Experience.

An Incident From Persia.

What They Lost.

Saved From the Falls.

Jesus Prophesying.

How Old Grace Was Saved.

Played Out.

The Poisoned Boot.

Searching the Land of Canaan.

"Be in Time."

Let God Be Magnified.

Answers to Questions of Feb. 7th.

Jesus Prophesying

Counting the Day's Receipts.

An Incident in the Life of Duncan Matheson.

The Young Photographer.

Caleb's Faith.

The Collier Boys.

"Be Instant in Season, Out of Season."

Be of the Same Mind.

Jesus Prophesying.

Death Averted Through the Sweet Notes of a Song of Praise.

A Soldier's Confession.

Patience.

The Land Despised

Converted on the Deep.

Behold, I Stand at the Door, and Knock.